#i tried my best y'all sorry if this sucks dhdhdhdhgj | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

If Leo was being completely honest with himself right now, he'd have to admit that meeting an alternate version of himself was a little bit unsettling. Especially when said meeting involved a set of twin katanas being pointed straight at his shell and a nearly merciless glare boring straight into his soul, daring him to try anything funny. The teen didn't dare try to move, knowing that on some level that this alternate Leo would most definitely follow up on his silent threat. Leo held up his hands in an attempt to show his counterpart that be meant no harm. The red eared slider could practically feel his brothers eyes boring into his back, especially Raph's who seemed to be struggling with himself to not come to his little brother's aid. It was honestly impressive how his big brother was holding himself back, given how protective Raph was and how if the snapping turtle so much as even caught a glimpse of one of them being threatened he wouldn't hesitate to intervene.

Leo stiffened when he felt the sharp point of the sword poking at him, making him return his attention back towards the other him. The other him looked older than him, with sharp dark blue eyes that held him in place. His counterpart was covered in light scars and nicks, showing off just how many fights he'd been in and survived throughout his life. His mask a darker blue than his was somewhat worn from the years of usage and soldiering on through all the years of battles. But that wasn't what made Leo hesitant on possibly engaging with this other turtle in a fight. No it was the aura that surrounded him. The other turtle seemed to radiate an air of authority, a confidence that seemed to follow him and his movements. This other Leo's entire being was a powerful presence, seemingly demanding respect and caution when facing him in a battle setting.

An aura that he carried with a self reassurance in himself and his abilities, a calm in a raging storm. This Leo was a hurricane that if given a reason to be invoked could cause a great deal of damage to those unlucky enough to be his enemy. And Leo was so not in the mood to get into a fight that could possibly end up with someone getting severely hurt or worse. Flickering his eyes towards his counterpart Leo took a small breath and spoke.

"I know that this is unnerving, having four people just randomly drop in on your home, but I can promise you that we mean no harm."

The turtle said keeping his tone even and keep his possible sarcastic nature out of it. The last thing he and his brothers needed at the moment was for him to get unintentionally snarky with the other him. The older turtle stared at him, his gaze unwavering as he listened to him. His expression was unreadable, and he didn't move his swords away from Leo for a few moments making the younger teen believe that he wasn't going to react to his attempt at peace. But then to his surprise his alternate removed his swords, straightening himself from his attack position to a much more relaxed but alert one. The sighs of relief that came from behind him made Leo relax himself now knowing that he wasn't possibly going to get a sword in his neck.

"How did you get here? And why are you here?"

A voice, rough and somewhat harsh sounding came from the other Leo, making the other turtle snap his attention back to him. Leo was a bit thrown off by his counterpart's voice, and he could hear a sharp intake of breath from his twin Donnie behind him and the stunned silence from Raph and Mikey. His other self didn't seem to notice their reactions, instead patiently and tersely waiting for an answer.

"Uh well funny story, we have no idea how we got here nor why we're here. One minute we were kicking butt like the awesome ninjas we were and the next thing we knew, poof! We're suddenly here and well you know the rest."

Leo said his tone a little lighter as he explained what happened and got over his shock. His older self looked at him with narrowed eyes however the once merciless look that once resided in them was gone and now replaced with a cautious trust, before he let out a small sigh. With a practiced ease the other Leo placed his katanas back into their sheaths on his back, any traces of tension evaporating between him and Leo. To the younger turtle's surprise his counterpart gave him a somewhat apologetic look before bowing slightly.

"Forgive me for the earlier hostility I displayed to you and your brothers."

The older turtle said, his tone once again sounding harsh yet despite it, Leo knew that he was being sincere after catching a small undertone of apology in his rough voice.

"Nah man you don't have to apologize, you weren't in the wrong you were only doing what anyone would do if random people just showed up. I mean I'd be on edge too if I saw that too."

Leo said offering a smile to his counterpart. The older turtle hesitantly nodded before straightening himself up from his bowing position. He was about to say something to Leo when a sudden commotion sounded out through the lair making his alternate self stiffen up and become alert.

"Will you knock that off-!?"

A voice loud and growling with irritation sounded out in the lair.

"Come on bro, just one slice-! Leo doesn't have to know please I'm begging ya dude-!!"

Another voice called out, slightly pleading as he obviously pestered the first voice.

"You two really are ridiculous, fighting over pizza it's no wonder Leo sent us all out of the lair. I would too if it meant just a moment of silence."

Another third voice called out, this one a little bit more exhausted sounding, with a touch of snark to it. Leo's eyes went wide and he turned to his own brothers meeting their gazes.

"If that's who we think that is then this could end very badly."

Raph said his voice soft as he spoke to Leo. The snapping turtle was obviously a little riled up still from the near fight that had almost broken out between his little brother and his other self. Not that Leo could blame him after all just meeting himself but in a different universe didn't go in the sunshine and rainbows area, and he couldn't imagine how his brothers counterparts might react.

"Maybe it might go better than the one just now? I mean we won't know unless we face it."

Mikey piped up trying to be optimistic. Donnie let out a small scoff not really agreeing with his younger brother's optimism.

"I highly doubt it Miguel, if Nardo number two reacted somewhat threateningly to Leon here then his brothers will probably have a similar response."

The soft shell said tone blunt making the box turtle somewhat deflat at his older brother's reply.

"Don that's enough, we don't know that for sure and mashing other Leo's brothers with him like they're all the same person is rude."

Raph said somewhat scolding as his role of big brother kicked in at Donnie's slightly blunt and rudish answer. Donnie just gave the snapping turtle a look already getting ready to argue his case and Leo was about to intervene when his attention was thrown back towards the opening of the lair where the three voices were now officially closer than before.

"That's so not fair dude-!!"

The one voice that was pleading and now somewhat childish now attached to a person had started to say only to stop dead when he caught sight of Leo and his brothers. The turtle which now Leo saw was shorter than his counterpart and had light freckles on his cheeks. Big baby blues stared at him in shock, popping out even more due to the contrast of his orange mask that covered his face. The smaller turtle which Leo realized was this world's Mikey due to his bandanna, stared at him and his brothers before quickly landing on his Leo searching him over for any possible injuries. He was about to ask him what was going on when two pairs of footsteps entering behind him echoed in the lair.

"Mikey?! What's wrong, ya went quiet on us! Is Leo okay-?"

Another turtle this one a little more muscular and taller entered behind the other Mikey, bright green eyes scanning around in a slightly uneasy manner in response to his little brother's sudden silence only to stop on Leo and his brothers. This newer turtle seeing the alternate turtles immediately stiffened, his eyes narrowing in a guarded way behind his worn red mask. Leo quickly connected that this was this universe's Raph and it dumbfounded him because of how short he was and how much anger seemed to suddenly come off of him. It was quite clear that this Raph was not pleased with seeing them in his home and had went into a defensive position of sorts, zoning his bright toxic green eyed stare onto them. Leo couldn't help but feel a shiver at the look.

'It must run in the family, those hard and somewhat threatening glares.'

The red eared slider couldn't help but think as he recalled how not too long ago he was met with a similar look from his other self.

"Raph? Mikey? Leo? For God sakes would it kill anyone to answer me and tell me if everything is alright-"

The last turtle finally came in the lair, towering over the other two as he made his way into his home. It was obvious he was annoyed and concerned by the lack of response from his brothers if his narrowed reddish brown eyes and frown had any telltale sign of it. But once he realized what was going on after catching sight of the other turtles he froze in the middle of his rant, instead going wide eyed in shock. This turtle was also slightly muscular much like his brothers but also lanky, and he was taller than the others. His mouth was opened in a somewhat stunned way, revealing a small gap in between his teeth. His eyes were surrounded by a purple mask, making his stunned expression even more noticeable. This turtle being the last one left was clearly this world's Donnie.

A silence, tense and thick seemed to fill the lair between the two different groups of turtles. The three teenagers who were at the lair entranceway were zoned in on the other ones, seemingly trying to process what exactly was going on. Leo felt Raph shimmy behind him, the large snapping turtle tense at what was happening. The silence was deafening, and it was ongoing to the point where Leo was getting twitchy by it. However thankfully whether it be by divine intervention or luck Mikey seemed to recover the quickest the box turtle seemingly buzzing with excitement.

"Oh me gosh-! You're me!"

The chipper youngest said a smile on his face revealing his own gapped teeth as he stared at his counterpart in an enthusiastic way. The other Mikey turned his attention to him and seemed to catch the vibe that Mikey was giving off as he too joined in on the enthusiasm of seeing another him.

"Holy-! And you're me too, bro this is so awesome!!"

The older Mikey chimed happily as the two babies of the families broke the tense silence that had been building up between them. Leo once again let out a relieved sigh at another possible fight breaking out. As the two Mikeys chirped happily to one another the other Raph and Donnie made their way further into their home watching their own counterparts with a curious yet cautious gaze. Leo quickly noted how the other Raph made his way to the other Leo's side, quietly speaking to him and indiscreetly looking him over before seeming satisfied with what he saw. His counterpart just rolled his eyes good naturedly, unbothered by the small checkup from the red clad brother. The other Donnie seemed to do the same thing however he kept his distance as he kept a close eye on the strange turtles in their home currently. Leo couldn't help but feel a bit curious about this behavior. Especially since he realized that all three turtles essentially did the same thing as soon as they'd entered the lair.

'Wonder why they do that. It's obvious that other me isn't like hurt or dying. Gotta be some kind of story for that.'

The red eared slider thought making a mental note to watch these brothers and their interactions with one another to hopefully get some answers about this strange behavior.

"So are you gonna explain why you're currently in our lair? Or do I have to force you to?"

The other Raph said causing the conversations that were going to quiet down as he zoned his gaze onto Leo and Raph who at this point much like his counterpart had moved closer to Leo to offer him help should his little brother need it. Leo couldn't help but feel grateful to the snapping turtle, feeling himself relax a bit knowing that if things went pear shaped that he'd have his big brother backing him up.

"It's a long story, but I would be happy to explain it if you're willing to listen and not glare holes into my head. After all I'd like to keep it on and not have it burst into flames."

Leo said his snark coming up despite it probably not being wise. If looks could kill Leo knew that at that moment he'd be dead where he stood with how much the other Raph's stare burned holes into him. The shorter turtle looked like he was about to clap back when the other Donnie stepped in.

"Don't mind him it's just how he is sometimes. Now can you start from the beginning?"

The taller turtle asked. Leo took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for his explanation once again.

'This is not going to be a fun time is it?'

*I've officially given into my mad and unhinged mindset and god I'm loving every single second of it. To be honest I didn't plan on writing something like this, but given how much I've been getting back into Tmnt and how much I've grown to adore Rottmnt I just couldn't help myself. I personally love the idea of a crossover especially between the 2012 and Rise cast of turtles. They're both so different in so many ways and it's such an interesting concept to think about how these two versions of Tmnt could work between each other. I apologize in advance for the possibility of confusion in the narrative I tried my best to make sure that it wasn't too confusing. The POV is in Rise Leo's. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

316 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guideline: 2012 boys will be addressed by their full names unless their brothers are talking to them. Rise boys will be addressed by their shortened versions of their names. Also their will be spoilers from both shows the further we go in so heads up y'all.

Dinner was a tense affair, filled with cautious yet curious looks from both sides of the group of turtles. Raphael especially seemed to bore holes into the other group, his green eyes sharp and protective as the group of eight ate pizza. It wasn't unusual though if Leonardo was being honest, his younger brother always was suspicious of others making sure that they were within eyesight and glaring literal daggers at anyone who looked too long at them. Not that he could blame him, after everything that he and his brothers had been through within their lifetime and the near death experiences. If anything the intense glaring was quite tame compared to what Raphael was known for doing in situations of this nature, which mostly ended up with Raphael getting into fights rather than glares.

'Gotta count my blessings when I get them, not that I have any room to judge since I've technically done the same thing.....'

The blue clad leader thought feeling a wave of slight embarrassment and guilt as he recalled his own reaction to his counterpart not so long ago. Leonardo wasn't proud of the fact that he'd pointed his twin katanas at the younger blue turtle, with the full intention of taking him down if he so much as twitched. Then again when they'd first just popped into the lair the older turtle had been relaxing and on the verge of falling asleep when his sixth sense had suddenly gone haywire, blaring warning bells and screaming at him. He could still feel the prickling sensation that erupted on his skin as the air had changed, the aura of the lair that he'd known since childhood changing into something completely foreign to him for a brief moment. It was those little things that had made him instantly awake and moving on pure instinct alone, already on his feet and unleashing his blades fully ready to take the threat down......

Leonardo shivered silently thankful that his brain had enough reason to stop the attack before he could have caused some major and irreversible damage that he knew later that he'd severely regret once the adrenaline had worn off. The leader glanced at his counterpart and saw how young he was, his face still having some of the leftover baby fat from his youth. He had to be at least fifteen or sixteen years old if Leonardo had to take a guess, basically a child in a way.

'If I hadn't stopped myself in time.....'

Leonardo shook his head to banish the horrific train of thought, not wanting to imagine how their meeting could have ended had he not gotten ahold of himself at the right time. The older turtle forced himself out of his thoughts, forcing himself into reality than in the what ifs. Dark blue eyes flickered around the room, taking small notes and observations of the people around him. The sound of Michelangelo's laughter made him look over to the youngest of his family, noticing that his orange clad baby brother was animatedly talking to his counterpart. Mikey was gesturing vividly with his hands to his older counterpart, obviously telling a story that Michelangelo found extremely amusing. The small box turtle was full of energy, bouncing in his seat slightly as he spoke fast and chipper like, engaged with the conversation. Leonardo couldn't help but begin to watch the younger turtle, taking in the different colors that painted his chest plate and shell.

Bright colors of different paints seemed to pop off of him, adding a somewhat chaotic yet creative look to this version of his baby brother. His eyes unlike his little brother's were a light brown and seemed to sparkle with childish delight. A smile was on his face, enhancing his still round face even more and added with the small gap in his teeth it just made the whole vibrant childlike image even more noticeable. If Leonardo had to guess, Mikey was most likely thirteen or fourteen years old. Yet Leonardo couldn't help but also notice other things beneath the visuals of youth and innocence. There was a hidden place beneath it all, something that was wild and chaotic and waiting to be unleashed at a moment's notice if the situation called for it. A seriousness that was rarely shown or used but it lingered beneath the surface, much like his Michelangelo there was a side of Mikey that wasn't shown much but if used correctly could cause some major problems for those unfortunate enough to get on his bad side.

It was clear that Mikey just like Michelangelo was not one to be underestimated in a battle. But other than that Mikey was also like his brother with his optimistic attitude and somewhat naive approach to things such as talking to people who were complete strangers like them. From what the leader in blue had managed to get just from watching he could already tell that Mikey and Michelangelo were the closest personality wise when it came to certain traits. As if to prove his findings the box turtle's gaze turned to him, catching his eye which in turn made Michelangelo look over. Two bright twin grins were thrown in his direction and Leonardo felt his heart melt at the sight, his gaze softening a bit and a quirk of a smile sent back to the two. Michelangelo seemed to brighten immediately at the gesture and Mikey's eyes sparkled with a childlike happiness before they went back to their conversation, chatting about anything and everything. Leonardo let out a breathless huff of amusement before tearing his gaze away from the two orange turtles.

A flash of moment caught his eye and Leonardo turned his attention to it quickly catching sight of Donatello's counterpart who had gotten up to grab another slice of pizza. The older turtle watched the younger turtle as he quietly ate his second slice only speaking when he was spoken to, his intelligent gaze taking in everything that was happening around him. It was clear to Leonardo that the soft shell was gathering information but on a much more detailed level. The purple turtle was quite different from Donatello, covered in head to toe with gadgets and other pieces of technology. Red and blue goggles sat on top of his head, and a strange purple shell sat on his back. Where it not for the way it looked and some of the buttons on the side of it Leonardo would have believed it to be his actual shell.

'It almost looks like a type of shield for protection, almost like a battle shell.....'

The blue turtle mused as he continued to watch and notice things. The soft shell turtle unlike his brother wasn't quite as tall as him, yet he obviously had some height on him. He was younger than Donatello as well, at least about fifteen or sixteen years old. Leonardo couldn't help but realize that he was probably about as old as his doppelganger.

'Perhaps they're twins?'

He pondered surprised by this possibility. He never imagined being twins with Donatello but then again if he thought about it, it could very well actually work. His gaze was calculating and curious yet cautious as he watched everything, especially Donatello who he seemed extremely curious about. His eyes were a dark brown, with no hints of a reddish hue to them like Donatello had and he seemed to hold himself with a confident air, as if he knew he was the smartest out of all of his brothers and he wouldn't let anyone forget it. Borderline narrassitic and superior in a manner of speaking, and his entire aura was cold and unwelcoming, as if daring anyone to even breathe wrong in his direction. All in all he came off as not a very nice person, yet Leonardo deep down knew that despite this first glance that this simply wasn't the case. Not when he caught glimpses of Donnie's watchful gaze flickering to his brothers in a quick and discreet manner, ready to intervene at a moment's notice should they show even a hint of distress. Not when no matter how much this soft shell seemed cold and uncaring upon first glance, that flashes of kindness flowed beneath, his emotions guarded much more closely than Donatello's.

It seemed that despite the vast differences between Donnie and Donatello, there still seemed to be that familiar beacon of kindness that made him who he was. Leonardo had no idea why Donnie seemed so guarded with this, but just catching those small glimpses and flashes of the familiarity that he'd seen on his own much more open little brother put the blue clad turtle more open to trying to understand this alternate Donnie and keep a closer eye on him. Leonardo was so deep in his thoughts that he failed to witness Donnie's gaze landing on him that was originally following the figure that he'd been staring at the most but now curiously watching him, until a familiar voice spoke up from beside Leonardo.

"I'm not feeling too hungry anymore, do you want my slice of pizza?"

Donatello's voice sounded out from his side, making Leonardo's attention snap up towards him. The oldest brother blinked and finally noticed his little brother who had sat himself next to him. The taller turtle was holding something out to him and Leonardo finally took notice of the slice of pizza that was being handed to him. Confused he looked at Donatello and it quickly clicked why his little brother was giving him his other slice of pizza. The blue clad brother felt his face warm slightly in embarrassment.

"Donnie-"

He'd began to say however he went quiet at the look he got.

"Leo, you literally haven't grabbed any pizza from the moment we started dinner. Take it."

Donatello said softly his tone leaving no room for arguments as he again held out his other slice of pizza. The two stared at one another for a beat before Leonardo reluctantly took the plate from his younger brother who gave him a small pleased smile that his older brother wasn't going to argue with him. The eldest brother just gave his younger brother a small suspicious look as he took a bite of his slice unaware that he'd been hungry until he took that first bite. It took everything within his power not to inhale the whole thing. Feeling his little brother's knowing gaze on him his suspicions were confirmed when he met his triumphmet reddish brown gaze.

"You planned this didn't you."

It wasn't a question but rather a statement from the blue turtle. Donatello just gave him a small smile obviously pleased.

"If you're referring to the fact that I waited until your focus wasn't completely there and that I'm making you eat in front of our guests so you don't try to be the noble idiot who puts others before himself first then yes it was planned and obviously it was a complete success."

The genius turtle said somewhat smug that he managed to get the upper hand on his brother. Leonardo just gave him an annoyed/amused yet resigned look. He should have known that his brothers would be keeping a keen eye on him just as he did with them.

"I just wanted to make sure that everyone got their share first."

Leonardo said his tone soft and raspy as he pouted somewhat at having been caught. Donatello gave him an exasperated yet fond look.

"By the time everyone was done eating there'd be nothing left. Quit being so selfless for once."

The younger turtle stated in a matter of fact kind of tone making Leonardo awkwardly look away. He was about to reply back when an amused huff of laughter came from the direction that Donatello had come from. Both boys looked up startled and quickly took note of Donnie who was watching them, his eyes alight with amusement at what he just heard. Leonardo felt his face grow even warmer in embarrassment at having been caught being lectured somewhat by Donatello when Donnie spoke.

"It's nice to know that it's not just my dum-dum of a twin who pulls these kinds of stunts either."

Donnie said his voice soft as to not draw attention to them and highly amused by this little fact he'd just learned. Donatello despite being hesitant was quick to respond.

"It's a nightmare I swear. If me and our brothers weren't around he'd probably starve to death doing these kinds of things."

Donatello said bluntly and teasingly looking at his big brother.

"Donnie-!"

Leonardo hissed embarrassed beyond belief while Donatello's alternate snickered.

"Leo does the same thing, he thinks that we don't notice him doing it but it's kinda hard not to. He's very lucky that I give him the time of day to make sure he doesn't get left out."

Donnie said sounding a bit egotistical and rude but Leonardo and Donatello could clearly see the way he softened at the mention of Leo and keeping an eye on him, could hear the soft undertone of care and exasperated affection for the slider.

"That's what we do, it's our job as their brothers to keep an eye on them."

Donatello said a small gapped tooth smile on his face while Donnie's own face mirrored his own.

"Yep it is. A tiring one, but one nevertheless."

Donnie said a tone of understanding breaking through his cocky one. The two purple clad turtles continued to speak or rather complain about their blue brothers and the similarities between them, and though the conversation wasn't as easy going as their orange clad little brothers it flowed a lot easier than their earlier tense but curious filled stare down. Leonardo despite being embarrassed by being somewhat called out and in front of his little brother's alternate self, couldn't help but feel relieved that the two were at least talking somewhat.

'At least I won't have to worry about them possibly getting violent with each other. That takes some of my worries off of my plate.'

He thought, considering it a win even if it was at his expense and pride. As the two geniuses spoke to one another Leonardo ate his slice of pizza, he found his gaze landing on the largest turtle in the room. Raph unlike his little brother Raphael was a rather large and imitating, with broad shoulders and large muscles and a spiky shell and pointy chest plate and sharp jagged teeth the large snapping turtle left a definite and lasting impression on those who caught sight of him. When Leonardo had first laid eyes on him the large turtle had been shimmying restlessly behind his counterpart, a nervous, angry and protective aura coming off of him in waves, his dark green eyes zoned on him and the slider the entire time. At the time it was clear that Raph was restraining himself from intervening between Leonardo and his double, not wanting to make the situation worse and end up with someone being hurt. Much like Raphael, Raph had wanted nothing more than to protect his brothers from Leonardo who at the time was posing as a possible threat to them. Yet there was something different about the way Raphael and Raph took their approaches in the area. Raphael was more of the threatening looks and in some cases going straight for violence if something happened to threaten or harm them. Which a lot of the time worked well for them, since Leonardo was the one who planned and thought quickly on his feet while Raphael was the brute force behind him, making them a terrifying duo.

Raph on the other hand seemed to have an air of caution to him, an awareness of potential problems should he rush head first. It was a type of air that Leonardo himself was all to familiar with, having experienced it himself for his entire life. And now that he was looking more closely than before Leonardo could see that Raph was older than the rest of his brothers, at least sixteen or seventeen years old give or take.

'Raph's the oldest out of them, that's a surprise but it makes sense...'

The leader mused turning it over in his head as he processed it. It was strange to think about Raphael being older than him, to imagine him as the little brother instead of the big brother. Then again they were from a different reality then theirs so it made sense that things weren't exactly the same. Leonardo obversed the other turtle realizing that if he was the oldest out of them, then he was probably the leader of them.

'That explains the way he acts, the way he thinks before jumping into action depending on the situation. But if he's the leader......then why didn't he take charge of the conversation? Why did my other self take the lead?'

Leonardo thought puzzled. He was obviously missing something and knowing that made him feel a bit frustrated with himself. If there was one thing that the leader in blue couldn't stand it was missing something critical to the entire picture. Shoving the frustration down as well as his questions Leonardo watched the snapping turtle once more, taking note of how he was listening to Mikey and Michelangelo who had at some point dragged him into their conversation. The older turtle was listening attentively, hanging onto Michelangelo and Mikey's every word, a small gentle and patient smile on his face looking every part of a gentle giant. It was weird to see Raph looking so patient, usually his little brother was restless and got irritated easily. Thoughts now on his little brother Leonardo tore his gaze away from the snapping turtle and towards Raphael who was sitting a bit further away from Michelangelo. The hot headed turtle was keeping a close eye on their baby brother as he interacted with his counterpart, his bright green eyes zoned in on him ready to intervene and protect Michelangelo should things go south.

Raphael's posture was tense and nervous and he radiated a protective aura for their youngest. Much like how his counterpart was earlier Raphael was in the same mindset. Leonardo frowned slightly wanting nothing more than to go to his little brother and see how he was doing, yet with Donatello and Donnie near him and Donatello practically glued next to him to make sure he ate, he couldn't. Not without drawing their attention and thus towards Raphael by extension. As if sensing his dilemma Raphael's gaze met his. Dark concerned blue hues met restless and uneasy glowing green ones, a silent conversation taking place.

'You okay?'

Blue eyes asked, making green eyes softened slightly and relax.

'I'm okay, just twitchy. I'll live.'

Green responded back in an attempt to ease. Leonardo continued to stare at Raphael his eyes furrowed in worry. Raphael rolled his eyes dramatically and with a small smile waved Leonardo off making the oldest one relax and finally drop it. The blue leader took a deep breath to ease the nervousness for his little brother, trusting him to get him if things got bad. Leonardo's attention was taken when the sound of a laugh filled the room. Dark blue eyes snapped towards the sound and landed on none other than Leo. The red eared slider had joined the conversation of the two orange clad turtles and their large red clad one, a teasing mischievous smile on his face as he practically draped himself over Raph's shoulders. Leo unlike from before who had been cautious and serious was now joking around with the trio, an air of ease surrounding him like a thick blanket. The slider seemed to not have a care in the world, completely at ease to just mess around and kick back. It was a startling sight to see if Leonardo was being honest with himself. Seeing the younger turtle who when he first met him was serious and cautious suddenly act completely at home and unaffected gave him whiplash. It was obvious that the slider wasn't taking things too seriously, and if the wisecracks he gave said anything was the jokester amongst them. His alternate self displayed an air of cockiness and snarkiness that by the reactions of Raph and Mikey showed those things made it hard to take him seriously.

Yet.......

Leonardo at this point was practically boring holes into his counterpart, puzzling him out and catching little details that would be lost to many unless you were looking for them. Despite the seemingly uncaring and laid back personality that was being currently displayed Leonardo managed to see things hidden beneath it. The sharp, intelligent light blue eyes that flashed behind the mischievous humor. The slightly tense and jittery current that was buried underneath the wisecracking non caring attitude. The unease, the nervousness, the lack of confidence in his position among his brothers. All of it for Leonardo was on display, hidden from sight to the point where no one noticed.

But Leonardo saw it all.

It was like looking into a mirror almost. A distorted one, where the reflection was somewhat the same, yet still deep within its glass pane, there remained even more hints and pieces that were left to be uncovered if ever at all. Leo despite the front he showed to everyone else was an enigma, a puzzle that was beyond complicated and always changing, always hiding bits and pieces of himself. Leonardo was willing to admit that if he wasn't in a way the same person that he'd miss all of it. Leo much like Leonardo was difficult to read and pin down, just when you think you had everything there'd be something more making the picture of them even more confusing. Leonardo's gaze suddenly met with his counterpart's at that moment, dark blue meeting light blue and at that moment Leonardo gathered enough to complete the picture.

The nervousness, the uncertainty, the look of someone who's been through things that no one should ever have to go through, the look of being lost as if he had no clue what he was doing. All of them flashing before him like a movie, all of them familiar from when they'd met the first time not too long ago.

It all clicked and the question that had frustrated Leonardo about Raph being the leader and why Leo took the lead during their meeting was finally answered whether willingly or not by the slider would remain unknown. Leo was the new leader and based on what he saw the blue clad youngster had no idea what he was doing if the lack of confidence he displayed briefly said anything.

'This isn't good.....'

Leonardo thought as it all finally came together and his heart went out to his counterpart. Leonardo knew how terrifying being a leader was, knew how heavy of a burden it could be. From the moment he was born he had been the leader of his brothers even before he'd gained the official title at fifteen. And knowing that Leo had the job basically thrown at him completely unprepared made the older turtle extremely concerned for his counterpart. And what made it worse was that he couldn't say anything to Leo, knowing that if he was anything like him personally that his younger double wouldn't take kindly to it and might end up with hurt pride. Or worse he might shut down completely.

'This really isn't good....'

Leonardo couldn't help but curse himself and his abilities to read people and situations when he needed to. Now with this small discovery from his observations Leonardo found himself completely lost on how to possibly if needed to help Leo with this type of ordeal and judging by the horrified and embarrassed look that briefly swept across his counterpart's face, Leo had figured out that Leonardo probably figured something out that he didn't want him to know.

'Leonardo Hamato you really do get yourself into the most insane situations.'

His mind scolded him. Leonardo and Leo looked at one another once more before the two looked away quickly wanting to forget the whole thing.

"Leo you alright you zoned out."

Donatello asked noticing his older brother's sudden uneasiness. Donnie who had been conversing with him also paused, curious about what was happening. Leonardo's gaze snapped to the two purple turtles and their gazes, before he caught sight of Leo's panicked look. The slider was practically begging the older turtle to not say anything, to not throw him under the bus. Leonardo took a deep breath, forcing his frazzled thoughts to shimmer and die down before giving Donatello his most convincing and relaxed smile.

"I'm fine Don, just tired is all. It's been a long day."

The oldest said and Leo about sagged with relief. Donatello's expression became full of concern and he quickly went into medic mode.

"Do you want to call it an evening? I'm sure me, Raph and Mikey can get our new guests settled in for the night if you're tired."

His little brother said his hands already hovering to take his empty plate and force him to rest however Leonardo waved him off.

"I'll be fine honest. I'll help you guys get them settled in and when that's done I'll head to bed if it'll make you feel better."

The oldest said offering a compromise already knowing that Donatello wouldn't let go of this now that Leonardo said he was tired. His purple clad brother paused thinking about it, obviously just wanting to send Leonardo to bed now but also knowing that his older brother was incredibly stubborn. The blue clad turtle could feel Raphael and Michelangelo's gazes on him now radiating concern while their guests besides Leo himself watched in a curious confusion. Leonardo bit back the sudden anxiety that hit him at all the stares, not liking all the eyes on him especially the ones of his concerned and protective little brothers. He didn't mean to make them concerned about him, and he knew that this was probably overkill in the overprotective area of things when it came to his well being but at the same time Leonardo had no room to judge given that he'd done the same thing several times with them.

'Not to mention everything else that's happened......they've got every right to be concerned.....'

The thought whispered in his head as he recalled several moments where things hadn't gone so well. Forcing the thoughts back he forced himself to pay attention to Donatello.

"Alright.....but! If you feel worse than now you've got to promise me that you'll call it a night and leave the rest to us okay?"

Donatello asked his voice soft but stern making Leonardo smile slightly.

"Yes mom, I promise mom."

He said a bit of teasing snark popping out which earned a bemused look from Donatello.

"Wouldn't have to be mom if you learned not to push it."

The genius sassed right back but he'd relaxed and by extension Raphael and Michelangelo as well. After all if Leonardo could send his rare and occasional snarky or smartass comments to them then he was alright for now. After that Leonardo and his brothers began to help clean things up along with their counterparts who continued to watch them silently and curiously. Once they were done and trash was thrown away they'd began to settle for the night, with the alternate turtles settling in the pit area in the living room given how big Raph was. Soon the lair lights were turned down or off and Leonardo's brothers with a few last concerned looks finally settled into their rooms for the night. As Leonardo took one last look around the lair to make sure everyone was okay and that everything was in order he began to make his way to his bedroom when a small soft voice spoke up from the pit.

"Thanks.....for not saying anything."

Leo's voice soft yet awkward and sincere said, making Leonardo turn to look at the younger turtle. The red eared slider was perched over one of the ends of the couches, his light blue eyes bright and focused on the older turtle with a look of gratitude. Leonardo gave the younger turtle a small look of understanding before responding.

"Consider it apart of my apology for nearly taking your head off earlier. Have a good night."

The blue clad leader said softly before disappearing from the living room and leaving the younger blue clad turtle behind him. Making his way to his room Leonardo settled in for the night, making a mental note to start on a plan to help Leo and his brothers get back home before drifting off to sleep.

*I've once again given into madness and finally got my plot bunnies onto paper thank God. Now to explain I firmly believe that Leonardo as well as Leo see things a lot more than they let on when they really want to so Leonardo figuring out that Leo's somewhat new to the whole leader thing made somewhat sense at least to me. I also like to think that Leonardo and Donatello have their moments where they can bicker and tease each other much like their Rise counterparts they just do it very rarely. I apologize in advance if this sucks I'm just kinda rolling with what my brain wants and I'm not quite sure if there will be a plot to this or not we shall see. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

183 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guidelines and Warnings: The 2012 boys go by their full names unless they speak to each other or about each other, Rise boys go by their nicknames. There will be spoilers for both shows in this fic as well as depression, grieving and major character death. If any this makes you uncomfortable I highly recommend y'all to check out my other works.

The lair was quiet, save for the sounds of soft snores and sleepy movements when Mikey had first woken up. The small box turtle blinked his hazy light brown eyes sleepily, slowly looking around to catch sight of his older brothers surrounding him on couches that weren't familiar. Confusion clouded his mind as he took in his surroundings, noting the old TV that sat in front of him and the ancient VHS player and game system. A lack of an familiar armchair and familiar soothing lights filled his vision replaced by darkness and for only horrifying moment the sickening thought of he and his brothers being kidnapped filled his mind before the events of last night came rushing back in.

Them fighting and suddenly appearing in this strange lair.

Leo nearly getting his head taken off by an older alternate self and then meeting his alternate self along with his brothers.

The somewhat tense dinner that later relaxed when they'd finally spoken to their alternate counterparts and the kindness they displayed after things were cleared up.

'Ah that's right, we're not in our reality. We're in Michelangelo's.'

He thought slowly calming down from the slight scare he'd had only moments before. Rubbing his eyes to get rid of his sleepiness, the box turtle quietly sat up on the spot he'd fallen asleep on the couch and got up, careful not to wake up his older brothers. Once he'd succeeded in his mission Mikey began to make his way towards where he assumed was the kitchen fully intending to get started on breakfast, the quiet pitter patter of his footsteps echoing in the ominous silence that surrounded him. As he drew nearer to the kitchen he'd been about to step inside when the sounds of soft voices were heard coming from inside and the scent of food, coffee and tea. Curious the young teen snuck closer to the opening listening quietly recognizing Michelangelo and Leonardo's voices quietly conversing.

"Ya sure you're feeling alright? You looked really tired last night."

Michelangelo said his voice soft and probing. Mikey heard the sounds of a cup being placed onto a table and a tired sigh.

"Mikey, I promise you I'm fine. If something's wrong you'll be one of the first to know."

Leonardo's voice replied soothing despite the harsh rasp to it. A small silence and then a lighter atmosphere.

"Alright whatever you say bro. And you better otherwise it won't be me you'll have to worry about."

Michelangelo said sounding teasing which earned a small groan from Leonardo.

"Don't remind me, I learned my lesson last time. I swear I thought I was gonna go deaf with how loud Raph yelled at me."

Leonardo said sounding exasperated which earned a chuckle from his younger brother to which he'd joined in. Mikey listened to them feeling a small smile come onto his face at their interaction. It was nice to hear that his counterpart was close to his older brother just as Mikey was close to Leo. However the smile was quickly wiped off replaced with concerned confusion as the conversation continued.

"So I'm guessing you already got a game plan for today's training in the dojo?"

Michelangelo asked the sounds of the pan sizzling following behind his question.

"You'd guess right little brother. I've already got a layout somewhat planned for our guests should they wish to join us. However I won't require them to seeing as how they're still trying to adjust to everything till they can get home. And.....well......."

Leonardo's voice trailed off uncertainty ringing loud and clear.

"You don't know if they'll listen to you or how they'll react to you being Sensei."

Michelangelo finished already guessing his older brother's concerns.

"Yeah......I really don't want to try and impose on what they've got and change what they're used to....."

Leonardo answered the gentle sounds of him nervously messing with his cup accompanying it. Michelangelo remained quiet in response, a thick quiet somber air between them. Full of things that remained unspoken and mutual understanding that only siblings could share. Mikey felt his heart sink at this, suddenly feeling extremely uneasy as he felt the change in the air once full of teasing now weighing down in the kitchen like lead.

'Sensei? As in master? Like Pops? But why is Michelangelo's brother Sensei? This doesn't make any sense!'

Mikey's thoughts raced through his head, the confusion and concern building at this piece of information that he'd unintentionally heard. As these thoughts swirled around within his mind a sudden foreboding feeling began welling up inside him, as he began to notice small overlooked details that he hadn't noticed last night. Or rather one detail that he didn't even think about until this moment. During the introductions and stories swapped between the two groups of turtles, there'd been a missing person amongst the older group of this world.

Master Splinter had been missing amongst them.

Which now that he thought about it, it was strange and very concerning. Yet he also knew deep down that if he hadn't accidentally eavesdropped on this conversation he most likely wouldn't have noticed this little detail right away. After all his own father often times was either watching one of his shows or in his room meditating or doing something else within that nature, thus he was rarely seen a lot. Yet despite not being seen too much there were hints of his father's presence within their home. From his things being placed in different places to his favorite armchair always having his blanket thrown over the arm to the sounds of his favorite show playing in the background of their lair. Yet here in this world there seemed to be nothing indicating that their father was living with them. No personal items that only a father would own nor anything that stood out that screamed Master Splinter's presence being within the lair. It was almost as if the rat didn't even exist. Mikey felt his gut clench at the thought trying to imagine a world where his father didn't exist. A world where he didn't hear his father's awful jokes or see him wandering around the lair or feel his arms hold him in his tight and loving embrace. A world where his father wasn't watching over them and offering them his full support and affection should they need it, ever a protective presence amongst their family. Mikey tried desperately to imagine it, and he couldn't.

He couldn't even begin to try and comprehend a world where his father wasn't there with them. It was just an impossibility, an anomaly that shouldn't even be. It was unnatural and unheard of. Mikey remembered how his older brother Donnie had once spoke about alternate realities and dimensions and how that no matter the time or place there was always some type of variation of them within them. That within each one they'd always be a family. And Mikey fully believed that extended to their father and April and Cassandra as well because they were their family. It was just a fact of life, an unspoken and indisputable truth that crossed over to all that's ever been and that would ever be. There was no them without their father. It was just common sense.

'If that's the case then where is their Pops? Is it possible that......that this is a world where Pops just doesn't exist?'

The thought made his stomach turn and his heart drop. Mikey felt a sense of sorrow and turmoil hit him, and he found himself refusing to believe it was a possibility. His thoughts buzzed around angrily in his head as he tried to understand.

'Where did he go? Did he abandon them? Did he live somewhere else? Maybe he's on a vacation somewhere like Tahiti?'

Mikey was so distraught with his own thoughts that he didn't notice the presence coming up behind him until a voice spoke up.

"What's wrong with you? You look like someone just killed your dog in front of you."

A voice rough and growling made Mikey's head snap up, wide light brown hues meeting narrowed and suspicious bright green ones. Standing before him was none other than Raphael and by the looks of it he was not in a good mood. Mikey stiffened his thoughts stopping dead as he internally panicked at having been caught somewhat.

"Ah-! Well-! Um-! I-!"

Mikey began to stumble over his explanation, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to figure out what to say. Raphael continued to stare at him, his eye ridge quirked up as he waited for an answer. Mikey froze not knowing what to say, his mind desperately trying to find a way out of this. As the poor box turtle floundered Raphael's expression softened slightly at seeing him struggle to say something, looking completely lost and distraught. Raphael wasn't the type to be soft nor subtle, but seeing the younger turtle looking so much like Michelangelo at that moment pulled something fierce at his heartstrings. With an awkward fumbling that only Raphael was capable of the hot headed oldest gently patted Mikey's head making him pause in his emotional hurricane.

"Look if you don't want to say anything then you don't have to. But uh......if you need something then....."

Raphael said trailing off awkwardly as he let it hang out in the air. Mikey stared at him, his eyes wide as he processed what Raphael had said. The box turtle was stunned by the gentleness he showed even if he looked extremely uncomfortable with the display. From the moment Mikey had seen the short turtle he'd been nothing but silent suspicious glares and radiating anger to some degree, only showing a softening towards his brothers and quietly and protective watching over them. Looking so vastly different from his own patient and gentle big brother, yet at that moment Raphael looked a lot like Raph. An older brother who was concerned about him and wanting to offer him some assistance should he need it. Sure it was awkward and Raphael looked like he didn't really want to be in this position but the attempt at him trying to help Mikey made the box turtle relax slightly and become more at ease. At that moment Mikey knew that Raphael was a dependable person, even if he didn't show it. The small teen didn't even think about it, instead saying the one thing that he'd desperately wanted to know.

"I just......I wanted to know where your dad was......"

Mikey said hesitantly watching Raphael with his big light brown hues. The reaction was instantaneous. The older turtle seemly stiffened, his entire body going rigid and his expression unreadable as if he had shut down for a moment. Flashes of different emotions played out in his bright toxic green gaze.

Pain.

Grief.

Guilt.

Anger.

Resignation.

So many emotions all within the span of a few seconds and that alone scared Mikey more than he'd willing admit. Despite the uncertainty and the sudden foreboding feeling that began to grow he solidered on.

"I just I uh.....I accidentally overheard your brothers talking about training and Mike mentioned that uh....Leo was the Sensei and I just......I wanted to know why I mean Pops back in our world is Sensei and I realized that your Pops never came out to greet us and-"

Mikey had began to ramble however a firm squeeze on his upper arm made him stop and glance at Raphael. The red clad turtle didn't say anything for a moment, but after a bit of silence he finally spoke up.

".......You'll have to wait for the answers to your questions. Let's everyone wake up and then we'll introduce you to Master Splinter."

Raphael finally said his voice low and barely holding back the frustration he seemed to be feeling. Mikey went to object not wanting to be kept waiting for an answer, not when he was so desperately wanting to know but the look on Raphael's face made him go quiet. It was the face of a man who was barely keeping it together, a face of a man who looked so much older than seventeen or eighteen years old. It was the look of a man who had been broken beyond repair. And it made Mikey's heart twist in agony at it. With a small quiet nod he dropped it and Raphael's tense frame relaxed slightly. Without another word Raphael walked past Mikey and towards the kitchen leaving the young teen alone. Mikey took that as his que to go back into the living room, especially when the sounds of harsh whispers came from within. As Mikey stepped into the living room where his brothers had begun to wake up the box turtle couldn't help but feel a sense of uneasiness settle over him.

'What did I just do?'

Mikey had no answer to his question but he had a feeling that he may have made a mistake.

~~~~~

Michelangelo flipped over the pancake he was currently making, his grip on the spatula tight. Leonardo was sitting at the table, his dark blue gaze burning holes into his cup of tea. Raphael was leaning against the counter, his posture stiff and full of anger and frustration over their current position. The trio didn't speak, afraid to be overheard again without their knowledge. Michelangelo felt his arm tremble lightly, his three fingered hand gripping his cooking utensil so tightly that his scaly green knuckles were pale from the strain. To think that this morning had been filled with nothing but teasing with his big brother, who for once looked at ease. Thinking about it now it felt like a lifetime ago, a distant hollow dream that couldn't last.

'Then again does anything ever really last? Especially in our lives?'

The thought whispered sharp like a knife's edge tearing straight into him. Thoughts such as these were a rare occurrence for Michelangelo, who preferred to think about the positives and the present moment that he was in. The youngest Hamato son didn't like to dwell on the past, didn't like to dwell on the traumatic events he and his family experienced within their short young lives. Unable to help himself the youngest turtle glanced at his older brothers from the corner of his eye wanting to check up on them. Raphael who was leaning against the counter still seemed to be zoning out, lost in his burning emotions that rolled off of him in waves. His posture was stiff and drawn up as tightly as an arrow in a bow, waiting to be unleashed. His light green eyes were full of anger and sorrow and guilt and where all so lost within the sea of his turmoil. Michelangelo felt his heart break at the sight, knowing exactly how his older brother felt and the guilt that he carried whether it be deserved or not.

'He could still remember it, the horrified and pained scream of Raphael from the several story building along with April's petrified scream of horror and disbelief as their enemies insane howls filled the air with their screaming.'

Michelangelo tore his gaze from his red clad brother and looked to his blue clad one. Leonardo unlike Raphael was unreadable, his expression closed off. His dark blue eyes were shuttered and distant and cold, a seemingly faraway look within them as he stared at his tea which had grown cold. Exhaustion and guilt covered his shoulders like a weight that threatened to crush him at any given moment. Michelangelo knew that his older brother carried a heavy burden much like Raphael, only this burden had grown heavier than it'd ever been.

'He remembered the look on Leonardo's face as he, Leonardo and Donatello raced to get to Raphael, April, Casey and Master Splinter. He could still see it, crystal clear and forever burned within his mind as Leonardo let out the most terrified and helpless scream of denial, could hear Donatello's heart wrenching screech next to him and felt his own vocal chords strain themselves as he tried to scream out a warning, the three of them helpless to stop anything-'

"Mikey....."

A voice soft and full of a choked emotion spoke softly from beside him. The youngest blinked and turned towards the voice to meet the soft and watery reddish brown gaze of Donatello. The purple genius had placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, his gaze full of concern. Behind him Raphael and Leonardo were close by their own expressions mirroring Donatello's. Michelangelo didn't even realize that the purple clad turtle had finally joined them in the kitchen and judging by the look he had Raphael and Leonardo had filled him in.

"Ah sorry Dee, I didn't hear you come in bro do.....do you want your coffee, I've already got the pot going-"

Michelangelo began to say, desperately not wanting to meet their gazes.

"Mikey....."

Donatello began to say but the orange clad turtle didn't listen.

"Just go on and sit down and I'll-"

Michelangelo continued on, rambling at this point and not noticing his brothers drawing closer to him.

"Mikey......!"

Raphael's voice spoke up a soft angry hiss of concern but Michelangelo refused to acknowledge it.

"And breakfast will be ready here in a bit and then we can get little Mike and his brothers and then we-"

Michelangelo rambled more his words rushed as he tried to keep it together.

"Michelangelo-!"

Leonardo's voice was the one that made him stop and look over at his brothers, startled by the use of his full name. Baby blues meet concerned and understanding dark blue, his older brother's face soft and sincere and full of the same grief that Michelangelo had tried so desperately to not face himself. Yet there his big brother was, supporting him with Raphael and Donatello in this storm of haunting memories and sharp cutting truths. And it was this knowledge this silent comfort and support that made Michelangelo finally break. Tears big and fat rolled down his freckled cheeks and he didn't hesitate to launch himself into his big brother's arms. Leonardo caught him holding him close to his chest plate as the youngest broke down. Donatello came up on one side while Raphael came up on the other wrapping their own arms around the blue and orange turtles and Michelangelo clung to them, his cries silent and full of pain and grief. The youngest could feel something wet on his head and heard the shaky breathing and sniffles that surrounded him already knowing that his older brothers had broken down as well with him.

Michelangelo snuggled into Leonardo's chest hearing his heartbeat and clung to Raphael and Donatello, feeling their movements and breathing. They clung onto the youngest just as hard, as if they were afraid just like Michelangelo that if they let go then they'd all just disappear. That they too would be torn away from them just as their father had been. Just as they'd all had nearly been at several points in their lives. Michelangelo sniffled and looked at his brothers and thought of all the times he'd nearly lost them.

Raphael when he'd been up against Slash alone after he'd attacked them.

Donatello when he'd been torn apart by his very atoms by April.

Leonardo when he'd stayed behind in the Techodome and sank into the bottom of the sea.

So many moments, so many close calls, so many times when he'd nearly lost one of them. So many missions that had nearly ended with one of them not making it home. He thought of all of them and he thought of his father.

He thought of his father's stern yet unconditional love.

He thought of his father's wisdom and courage and protection that he'd given them.

He thought of his father's guidance and all of the things he'd taught him.

All the hugs, all the love, all the fierce loyalty and dedication and sacrifices to their family. His smile, his voice, his sarcasm, his seriousness, his unwavering faith in them, his little gestures of love he showed them. His presence that offered safety and security and the knowledge of knowing that no matter what he or his brothers did he'd always be there right behind them ready to face the world with them and give them the opportunities and confidences to go through this crazy and terrifying world that made up their lives. All of the things that made his father his father, gone within the blink of an eye. His light snuffed out, there one moment and then gone the next. His father who unlike him and his brothers who had nearly lost one another so many times but had always managed to come home, had never made it back with them. Even after a year of his presence being gone, a year of him and his brothers trying to move on it never got easier. Whoever had said that time healed all wounds was a lier in Michelangelo's book because this pain that he and his brothers were filled with would never go away. No matter how much time passed they'll never truly heal from this wound that scarred them forever.

And that knowledge alone was enough to completely make him a mess.

As Michelangelo held onto his brothers grief stricken and wanting nothing more than to just stay in the kitchen with his family and keep them close driven by a somewhat childish logic that if he held onto them it'd keep them from disappearing into thin air. It was during this moment that Michelangelo had begun to make out the soft choked reassuring presences that made up his older brothers. He felt their unspoken love and affection for him, he felt their fears and grief that he himself experienced, he felt the determination to stay with him and their unspoken comfort.

We're here for you.

You're not alone.

I know you're hurting because we are too.

We know that you don't want to have this conversation, we don't either but it'll be okay.

Because we have each other and we're not alone in this.

Because that's what Hamatos do, we face the world and whatever happens next together.

We love you little brother and we're here.

All of it was for Michelangelo and he grasped these silent comforts with everything he had giving them back to his older brothers.

I love you big brothers.

I'm not leaving you alone either.

I'm here for you and I'm not letting you guys face this alone.

As he gave these comforts back he felt his older brothers squeeze him tightly to let him know that they received the message. Michelangelo looked up at his older brothers, his heart full of the neverending grief and his eyes much like their own full of silent tears. He knew that eventually, most likely soon that he and his brothers would have to face their younger alternate counterparts, will have to explain the story that they didn't like to talk about. But at the moment Michelangelo didn't think about that, instead basking in the silent reassuring presence of his older brothers who were just as broken as him.

~~~~~

Mikey shimmied in his seat on the couch, worry and guilt eating at him. The small box turtle had seen Donatello head into the kitchen and disappear within it and once he had no one had came out of it. Mikey had become concerned desperately wanting to know if they were alright, and feeling like that he'd unintentionally caused all of this. His older brothers were awake now and having noticed their youngest distress had probed him for answers until the box turtle had finally cracked and word vomited the entire encounter. Raph of course had instantly been upset quickly scolding the youngest turtle about eavesdropping on conversations and how it was incredibly rude to do especially when they were guests in these other turtles home. Leo and Donnie had just looked at him in slight disappointment for his unintentional rude behavior and they were currently talking quietly amongst themselves. It was strange to see given how Leo would have teased Mikey for getting into trouble however the slider hadn't said a peep, his light blue eyes instead unreadable as he quietly listened before going to talk to Donnie. As the twins conversed Raph had taken to talking to Mikey and scold and offer him comfort for the obvious anxiety he was currently feeling.

"You really shouldn't be doing stuff like that Mikey, that was obviously a private conversation between other you and Leo."

Raph said his dark green eyes full of eldest child disappointment in his behavior.

"I know-! I didn't mean to I just wanted to make us breakfast and then I heard the conversation and I just wanted to know where their Pops is-! I didn't mean to possibly upset anyone honest-!"

Mikey said upset and frustrated with himself for this whole situation. The box turtle was usually pretty good at noticing social and emotional ques but it seemed as if he was off his game today. The snapping turtle stared at his little brother, taking in his guilt riddled expression and already knew that he was sorry. Taking a deep breath Raph placed a large gentle hand on his baby brother's head and gave it a soft head rub.

"I know you didn't mean to Miguel, you wouldn't intentionally do something to hurt someone."

Raph said in a soothing low tone earning a small hum from the youngest.

"Mike's got a point though Raph. It's weird that their Papa hasn't shown himself yet, especially since we're not exactly the quietest bunch."

Donnie piped up in the conversation making Raph and Mikey look over at him and his twin.

"Wonder what their Dad's like? Is he anything like ours back in our reality?"

Leo mused curious about the alternative version of his father. It wasn't everyday that you got to meet a different version of your old man.

"Maybe he's like our Papa, though I highly doubt it considering that our doppelgangers are vastly different from us. I mean look at Leo, he's extremely different from Leon here. For example he's very mature while Nardo's not."

Donnie stated already pondering all the possibilities while Leo gave his younger twin a glare.

"Haha hilarious Donald you're a real comedian."

Leo said sarcasm oozing into his sentence. Donnie just waved him off obviously unbothered by his older twin's snark.

"I honestly don't know what their Pops is like, but we'll find out eventually and whenever they're ready to let us know."

Raph said giving his three younger brothers a stern look to get his unspoken message across. Leo opened his mouth to say something when the sounds of footsteps coming into the living room made the four younger turtles go quiet and turn around to see their counterparts. As soon as Mikey saw Michelangelo his gut twisted violently. The older orange turtle despite the small plastered on smile, was obviously extremely upset. His eyes were red and puffy and his cheeks were stained as if he'd been crying. An aura of somber pain surrounded him making Mikey's throat go dry as he realized that Michelangelo had been crying.

'Mikey what did you just uncover??'

His mind hissed harshly at him, his guilt crushing him even more. He never wanted to make his new friend cry, and knowing that he did broke his heart. And it seemed like he wasn't the only one who was reeling from this as he felt his brothers staring straight at Michelangelo's brothers which Mikey quickly realized that they too had puffy eyes and stained cheeks. A sense of dread filled him.

'They were all crying.....why were they crying.....?'

Mikey wondered that foreboding feeling that he'd felt earlier coming back full force. The older turtles didn't say anything, instead they quietly looked at one another seemingly having a silent conversation before Raphael, Donatello and Michelangelo's eyes landed on Leonardo who seemed to mentally pull himself together and with a somewhat serious and resigned look he finally spoke.

"I was told that you were curious as to where Master Splinter was. I'd first like to apologize for not saying anything about it sooner for it hadn't occurred to me to say anything till very recently."

Leonardo said his voice low and gruff, a crocky harsh edge to it. Mikey couldn't help but flinch at it, noting that it'd sounded even worse than when they'd first met. It was unsettling in a way to hear something so harsh sounding come out of someone who looked so kind and sincere. Mikey couldn't help but think that the older turtle struggled somewhat to speak, as if his vocal chords were strained. Leonardo's voice which was harsh and dark was vastly different from Leo's voice which was smooth and bright. It was startling to say the least.

"If you are still interested in meeting with our Sensei you can meet him in the dojo. We'll be waiting for you inside when you've come to a decision."

Leonardo finished giving them all small looks before heading towards the room with the sliding doors. Following close behind him where his brothers, who much like their eldest blue brother, headed inside the dojo to join him before sliding the doors closed to give them time to process. Mikey couldn't help but stare at the doors a small feeling of relief peeking through his anxiety and guilt. From what he'd seen none of them appeared mad at him which was what he was afraid of. However......

"So.......are we going to meet their old man?"

Leo asked curious yet hesitant. The red eared slider seemed uneasy with the whole thing, as if he sensed that something was wrong. Donnie sat quietly thinking about his choice while Raph and Mikey exchanged looks.

"Well I for one am curious to see how an alternative version of Papa is like. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity to see and I'm dying to make use of it."

The soft shell said bluntly earning deadpanned looks from his siblings. Raph rubbed the back of his neck, sweating slightly in nervousness.

"What if he's not happy about us being here. I mean we have no idea how he'd react to four strangers in his home."

Raph stated as he thought about all the ways this meeting could go wrong. Mikey meanwhile sat quietly that foreboding feeling now suffocating him. Something was screaming at him that something wasn't right, that something was amiss. However he pushed it down knowing that if he didn't get his answer to his earlier question he'd never be able to relax properly.

"I say we should give it a shot. Besides it's best if we do it now before too long, we don't want to accidentally upset him."

Mikey chimed in earning nods of agreement from his brothers. Now on the same page Leo clapped his hands together and stood up.

"Alright then let's get to it. Vamonos mi hermanos."

Leo said breaking into Spanish to try to lighten the mood. However it was clear that he too was itching to figure things out. Following his lead the other three stood up and the group of four made their way towards the dojo. Leo was the first to go in, opening the doors and stepping inside. Donnie went in next obviously wanting to get his mental notes on this alternate Splinter with Raph following behind him. The last one in was Mikey who after a moment's hesitation finally took a step inside and shut the doors behind him. The small box turtle turned around and was met with a beautiful sight. The dojo was large and decorated with tatsumi mats and lanterns that hung on the ceiling. On the walls different weapons of Japanese origin hung on mantels displayed proudly. The smell of incense filled his nose and made him relax slightly as he made his way further inside taking the beautiful room in. However what caught his attention was the large tree that sat in the middle of the dojo. It stood within the room, strong and firm and thriving despite being in the dark and damp sewers of New York City. It's bark and dark and it's leaves a bright green showing any who saw it just how much love was put into maintaining it. And there sitting at its roots was Leonardo and his brothers. The older group of turtles were quietly talking to one another, remaining within touching distance of one another. Michelangelo was speaking to Donatello the two youngest brothers seemingly offering each other support for some reason. Leonardo and Raphael on the other hand were quietly speaking as if trying to figure out how exactly they're were going to do this.

Mikey and his brothers exchanged looks with one another, confused and weary by the strangeness of it all as they sat down on the mats and waited for their counterparts to introduce them to Master Splinter. It was only a few minutes of silence save for the older turtles talking before they finally turned their attention to Mikey and his brothers. Their expressions were resigned and their auras were clearly uncomfortable. Yet they powered through it as they gazed at the younger versions of them. Mikey watched in confusion and unease as they had one last look with one another before Leonardo took the center stage and with a somewhat shaky breath he spoke.

"Leo, Raph, Donnie, Mikey.......we'd like to formally introduce you to our Sensei and our father......Hamato Yoshi......or rather......Master Splinter......."

Leonardo spoke his voice shaking slightly halfway through when he said father as he gestured off towards the side. Mikey turned his head confused as he scanned in the direction of where Leonardo pointed. He knew his brothers were doing so as well yet he paid no mind to them instead searching for a glimpse of a rat or a tail before light brown hues spotted something that they never noticed before. Hidden from sight and only seen if one was truly aware of their surroundings was a placement full of pictures. The first one Mikey noticed was one of a human family, a Japanese man with kind yet stern eyes stood next to a beautiful Japanese woman who smiled a sincere and kind hearted smile. Within her arms sat a small infant girl swaddled in a blanket. Yet that wasn't the only photo that was there. No......

There was one more.

The second photo was of an older rat in a dark red kimono and a green staff. Furs of black, brown and white covered the tall mutant in the photo, his expression was stern and full of a wisdom that Mikey had only seen a few times on his own father whenever he'd been serious. His eyes were a dark brown and they too were stern and serious yet hidden deep within their dark depths a hint of mischief and kindness shore through them. It didn't take a rocket scientist to connect that the rat within the photo was Master Splinter. Yet why Leonardo and his brothers were showing this to Mikey and his brothers left him confused. The box turtle was about to state his confusion out loud when the sudden sound of a sharp intake of breath sounded from next to him. Mikey snapped his head towards the brother who was next to him, to Leo who was staring at the photo with a pale and fearful expression. His light blue eyes were wide as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing, as if he didn't want to believe it. His older brother had his hands in tight fists, his arms trembling slightly. The reaction spooked Mikey and he turned to his other brothers only to see that they too were in a state of shock. Raph was shaking, his dark green eyes wide and shimmering and his entire body was shaking as if he desperately wanted to turn to the older turtles and shield them from harm. Donnie meanwhile stared blankly, his dark brown eyes unfocused and he was shaking his head in disbelief, quietly muttering small no's under his breath. Mikey turned back to the photo confused and uneasy not knowing what was wrong but then he finally looked at where the photos were sitting.

The two photos were placed in the middle of a structure, with small candles on both sides and incense. A small bowl filled with a small offering sat before them and it was then it hit Mikey exactly what he was looking at.

He was looking at a shrine.

A shrine used for dead family members.

Mikey's heart stopped and the world came to a halt as he stared at it, a growing amount of horror and denial hitting him. It couldn't be true, there was no way it was a joke a sick twisted one but a joke nonetheless. He wanted to scream and yell at their counterparts for pulling such an awful thing when what was said next made him face the reality he so desperately wanted to deny as he tuned back into what Leonardo was trying to say earlier before trailing off.

"Hamato Yoshi......Master Splinter......the last leader of the Hamato clan before.......before his death."

And just like that Mikey and his brothers felt the world crumble and shatter around them.

*Me sick with covid and should be resting: Ugh this sucks wtf man I wanna take a nap and I ache everywhere. My brain: Yeah that sounds like a plan but also what this? Me: Omfg write that down! Anyways sgsgdgsfsfssc I'm sick and this probably sucks ass but God damn it was eating me out from the inside and I couldn't get it out of my head and I already know that if I didn't write this down then I'd end up losing it and I'd lowkey rather die than allow that lol. So here's a new chapter for my self indulgent trash enjoy the cliffhanger nerds. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

111 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guidelines and Warnings: The 2012 boys will be addressed by their full names unless they're referring to each other or speaking about one another. The Rise boys will be addressed via nicknames and other variations of said names. This fic will also have spoilers for both shows and will contain violence, language, crummy fights, injuries, blood, slight body gore and mentioned major character death. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly recommend that y'all check out my other works.

Despite what many thought, Leo was someone who was surprisingly an early morning riser. Given that he was either battling against a terrible bout of insomnia that made it hard for him to sleep to begin with or because of his internal clock telling him it was time to get up and face the day, Leo was almost always up before his brothers. Which was how the second eldest son had been the first one to be awake amongst the pile of turtles and blankets and pillows who had currently claimed the living room pit area as their sleeping area. Leo looked around at his sleeping family, the other three turtles all snuggled up against one another. Mikey was clinging to Donnie, his thin arms wrapped tightly around the soft shell's bicep. Donnie was snuggled up against him, his free arm touching Leo's forearm in his sleep. And wrapped around the three like a large protective blanket was Raph, the snapping turtle's large muscular arms wrapped around them in his sleep as he snored loudly.

Leo felt his heart melt at the sight of his brothers, sleeping peacefully for once instead of restlessly as they had been for the past few days. With a soft smile the slider gently and quietly slipped out of Raph's embrace and Donnie's touch, careful not to wake any of the other boys who were still in dreamland. After a bit of silent maneuvering Leo had finally managed to get free from the turtle pile and blankets. With a soft sigh Leo quickly and quietly left the living room pit area, the gentle sounds of his feet hitting the cement flooring being the only noise amongst the snoring and drippings of water from the sewer drains. Light blue eyes gazed around to see if there were any signs of anyone else awake so early in the morning when he'd caught sight of the dojo's doors cracked slightly open with soft candle lights flickering from the doorway. The red eared slider found himself making his way towards the dojo, almost as if someone was beckoning him to the room.

As silent as a shadow Leo stepped inside the dojo, instantly greeted by the familiar tatsumi matted floors and the large tree that sat somewhat imposingly in the middle of the room. Among the ceiling Japanese lanterns now alight with the soft glow of a candle from within was one of the only sources of light that painted the dojo. Gazing around the room Leo's eyes finally landed on the familiar shrine that sat within the corner of the room, the candles freshly lit and the incense now burning anew and filling the room with its soothing scents. Almost as if in a trance Leo with soft cautious footsteps made his way towards the shrine and with a somewhat hesitant bow he settled himself down onto his knees in front of it and bowed his head. The slider was silent for a moment, taking in the sobering ominous silence that seemed to ooze from the shrine dedicated to those who were dead. Leo's light blue eyes slowly took in the pictures once more, before finally stopping on the picture of Master Splinter and his serious yet kindly face that somewhat smiled back at him. A moment captured of a man who was no longer with the world of the living. Kind and mischievous brown hues bore into his light blue ones, forever frozen in time. The sixteen year old stared at this picture noting all the differences that this Master Splinter and his father had.

Leo swallowed a bit as the thoughts of his own father back home filled his head, recalling all the times when he heard his father's laughter or jokes and everything that made him, him. He thought about his father and how he'd suddenly out of the blue made him the leader, with no explanation as to why. Leo took a shaky breath and continued to look at the photo of this alternate version of the man who he loved dearly but at the same time who drove him crazy at times with his choices.

'Why did he choose me to begin with.....? I'm not strong like Raph, or smart like Donnie, nor talented like Mikey. I'm the face man, the jokester yet.......for some reason he made me the leader......'

Leo thought his hands tightening into fists a bit as he felt that familiar sense of confusion and slight nervousness whenever he'd thought about his father and his choice. He glanced at the picture and he couldn't help but wonder what this world's Master Splinter had been like, couldn't help but wonder if he was just as confusing and somewhat distant at times like his father. His mind wandered and then he found himself thinking about Leonardo his older counterpart. He thought about the confidence that he carried, the sense of reassurance in his place amongst his brothers and team. He thought about how he led his brothers and how they all looked up to him, about how at ease Leonardo seemed to be whenever he played the role of being the leader of his clan. It was no secret that his older doppelganger had obviously been the one in charge a lot longer than he had been, that the role that made Leo's skin crawl with unease and that made him feel all so lost was one that his older self played and commanded with an air of confidence and ease.

'Will I ever be like that.....? Will I too lead my brothers with that kind of confidence like Lee does? Is that why he was chosen to be the leader by Master Splinter? Why it seems like he was born to do this leader thing?'

Leo wondered before he finally glanced away from the picture and stared down at his hands. Leo had so many questions, so many questions about his role and how he could be a leader who was confident like his doppelganger in this world. So many questions that he wished to ask his father, so many things that he wished had been explained to him by the man who raised him. Without thinking about it Leo's mouth had began to open and speak up into the silence.

"I've never gotten the chance to meet you, never got the chance to speak with you nor get to know you. Yet......yet you're still my dad in a way, even if you're not really him. I know that this isn't your problem, that you have no obligation to me but I can't help but ask......why......?"

Leo said his voice soft and soothe and small as he stared at his hands.

"Why me....? What makes me and Lee so special for this whole leader gig....? Why did you choose him, choose me for this role.....?"

The slider asked feeling so lost in that moment as he asked the photo sitting on the shrine. At that moment it didn't matter to the younger Hamato that the man in the photo wasn't truly his father, but rather the fact that he was finally able to ask the questions that he'd been wanting to ask since the moment he and his brothers defeated the Shredder and had set free his soul that had been trapped in the armor. Since the moment when his father had given him this heavy burden completely unprepared.

"Da-Master Splinter........I wish I knew why you chose us for this........."

The blue jokester said his voice soft as he spoke to the shrine. He went quiet for a beat when he felt a presence join him in the dojo. The soft sounds of footsteps, light and airy stepping on the tatsumi mats and making their way towards him and the shrine filled his ears, and the light and gentle scent of herbal tea filled his nose as the person made themselves comfortable next to him. Leo didn't dare look over, already knowing who it was that had joined him in the dojo. Instead he kept his light blue gaze on the shrine of Master Splinter and spoke.

"How much did you hear.....?"

He asked voice a barely concealed whisper.

"......Enough."

A voice soft and rasping yet soothing and calming answered him. The younger teen took a deep breath, once again feeling that familiar wave of embarrassment hitting him as he was once again caught out in the open and read like an open book once more. Finally gathering the courage to tear his eyes away from the shrine he looked over to meet the concerned yet understanding gaze of Leonardo. The older turtle's dark blue eyes were filled with unreadable, his thoughts and emotions hidden from prying eyes. The two turtles just stared at one another, a silence building between them. The dojo was filled with their silence, neither seeming to know what to say to the other. Leo felt himself start to get a bit uncomfortable at Leonardo's seemingly knowing gaze, wanting nothing more than to have the floor swallow him whole at that moment.

"Spar with me."

Leonardo's voice suddenly broke the silence making Leo jump a bit.

"Huh?"

The younger blue clad turtle asked intelligently.

"Spar with me, it'll help clear the mind a bit. Besides, we need to warm up before training starts."

The older turtle said slowly getting up to go and stretch. The slider watched his older counterpart get up, a bit stumped by the sudden shift before snapping out of his stupor and getting up to join him. Leo stood up, confusion clouding his mind as to what Leonardo had planned. After the two had gotten done with their warm up stretches they faced one another awaiting for their warm up spar to begin.

"Rules, no weapons for right now, and the first one pinned down for five seconds is the winner of the round. Ready......Hajimeru-!"

Leonardo explained to the younger turtle who got into position himself. Once Leonardo said the word Leo moved, his body moving in a fluent motion to try and take the older doppelganger down. Arm swinging around to land a hit on the older turtle, Leo was taken by surprise when Leonardo blocked the hit, his own movements quick and graceful. After that the two went at it, hits and kicks and dodges and blocks flashing between them in quick and efficient movements. Leo couldn't help but be amazed by how fast Leonardo could move and dodge. And it seemed that he wasn't the only one who was amazed seeing as how Leonardo's eyes would flash with a look of awe or approval whenever Leo did something that took the older turtle off guard. The two continued doing this, hands and arms flying in a whirlwind of movements when Leo stepped to the side to avoid a hit, accidentally stepping a bit wrong on his retreat. Leo's leg went a bit shaky and he about stumbled however Leonardo was quick to take advantage of the moment of weakness and with a practiced ease swiped his leg at Leo's knocking him onto the dojo floor. Both blue clad turtles were panting slightly from the workout as Leonardo stepped forward to help Leo up from the floor.

"You did amazing, though your footwork could use a bit of work."

Leonardo said his tone professional and somewhat critical however it was the kind of critical that a Sensei would use to help teach others rather than put them down. Leo reached out to the outstretched hand and let himself be hauled up onto his feet.

"Ah yeah, I don't usually lose my footing like that. I'll work on it though."

Leo said offering Leonardo a small smile. Leonardo gave him a small smile back and let go of his hand.

"Practice makes perfect. If you don't mind me asking.....how long have you been training?"

The older Hamato asked curiosity leaking through his tone.

"A few years, give or take. Me and my brothers started to actually train in the art of ninjutsu when I was......fourteen? Fifteen years old?"

The younger Hamato explained recalling the early days of his and his brothers early adventures and training sessions. The younger turtle couldn't help but internally cringe as he remembered his less than graceful moments during battles, and how he had tried to mimic his movie star hero Lou Jitsu. Leonardo's eyes went wide with an a surprised yet impressed look.

"A few years? I couldn't even tell, your technique is really good I'd thought for sure that you'd been training longer than that."

The blue leader said amazed. Leo couldn't help but preen at the praise, a smirk on his face.

"Really now? I'm guessing that you've been training a long time huh?"

The blue jokester asked earning a nod of confirmation from the older turtle.

"Yes, me and my brothers have been training since we were five years old. But this is a good thing, it'll make training for you and your brothers much more easier knowing that you all are fast learners."

Leonardo said his brain already collecting the information that he had received from his younger counterpart. Meanwhile Leo's eyes went to the size of dinner plates, stunned by the information he had learned.

'Five years old????? Holy pizza supreme that's like what nearly several years of experience????? Holy shell that's insane??????'

The thoughts flew around in his head as he looked at Leonardo in a new light, a feeling of admiration filling him for this older turtle that was him.

'If he's been training for so long does.....does that mean.....'

The thought echoed making him pause, without thinking about it his mouth disconnected from his brain.

"Wait so you've been the leader since you were five years old???"

The slider blurted out in bafflement before stiffening in mortification at having voiced his question out loud. The leader of the Hamato clan paused his own mental musings his dark blue hues snapping to the younger turtle beside him.

"Huh? Oh, no I haven't been the leader for that long. I had became the leader of our team when I was fifteen years old."

The older turtle answered honestly as the younger turtle processed. Leonardo was only a year younger than him when he had become the leader of his brothers. It was shocking considering how Leonardo and his brothers reacted with one another.

"Fifteen?? But you.....you seem like you've been doing this for ages!"

Leo said baffled and confused. Leonardo gave him a small look.

"Well-"

He'd began to say but Leo had accidentally interrupted him.

"How?? How do you make it look so easy when you've been doing this for such a short time???? Aren't you scared??? Lost???? Don't you ever feel anxious knowing that your brothers lives are in your hands and that if you screw up one time you could get them hurt or worse???? How do you do it Lee????"

Leo asked his tone becoming rushed as he somewhat blurted out some of his most inner fears. By the time he was done he was panting slightly his eyes wide and full of so many conflicting emotions that it gave Leonardo whiplash. The older turtle just quietly and patiently waited for Leo to calm down a bit, his expression careful but more open than it'd ever been. A gentle hand touching the back of Leo's shell made the slider pause, the soft vibrations of Leonardo's fingers tapping in a rhythm on the teal and yellow shell sinking into his body and making it relax. After a few moments of this Leonardo finally spoke to his younger doppelganger.

"To be honest with you Leo.......I'm terrified of being the leader. Even after doing this job for nearly four, five years I'm still completely lost on what to do. I still find myself wondering if I'm really cut out for this and if each day will be the day when everything goes straight to hell. I may seem calm and confident in what I'm doing but Leo......I'm far from it."

Leonardo said his voice soft and gentle, ringing with a honesty that made Leo quietly listen.

"Being the leader it's a terrifying job to do. And no matter how long you do it, there'll will always be that lingering anxiety and uncertainty about whether or not you're making the right decisions. But........if I learned anything in my years of being the leader of my brothers......it's that I got to trust myself and my instincts and learn from the mistakes I might make. That I not only have to trust myself but my team as well."

The eldest Hamato said softly his eyes zeroed in on the younger Hamato. Leo felt himself freeze in his older counterpart's intense stare, his heart stopping in his chest as he really looked at the older turtle. In that moment Leo finally saw through the tight walls and intersecting mirrors that Leonardo kept up. Now standing before him was a teenager who was lost just like him, who had no clue on what he was doing. Now looking back at him Leo couldn't help but realize that he was staring directly into a reflection of himself.

And it was terrifying.

"I know that you're lost right now but trust me when I tell you that even with all this uncertainty, you'll be okay. And you're not the only one who's been through this, my brother Raph has been through it too. And in fact your Raph has experienced this very thing as well has he not?"

Leonardo asked making Leo pause.

"I know that it's hard asking for help, but it's okay to do so. And I know without a shadow of a doubt that your brother as well as myself will help you out with this. You only need to ask."

The blue clad leader said tapping the younger blue turtle's shell once more. The blue jokester could only stand there and absorb what he was told, confused by it yet also feeling a bit of the pressure being taken off of his shoulders. Then he paused as he realized something.

"Wait a minute......Raph? Your brother Raph?"

Leo asked confused and disbelieving. Raphael from what he'd seen in the short time they'd been in this lair, did not seem like the type of person to be a leader. In fact he seemed rather cold and distant and not at all an approachable person. Leo tried to imagine the short angry red clad turtle as the leader and couldn't help but make a face unconsciously. Leonardo's amused chuckles filled the dojo drawing Leo's attention back to him.

"I know it sounds strange but trust me. Raph definitely knows how you're feeling. Now, let's go another round of practice before our brothers join us."

Leonardo said rubbing Leo's shell reassuringly before removing his hand and getting himself ready for the next warmup round. The slider stared for a brief moment before finally stepping out of his confused and dazed stupor and went to join his older counterpart, the blue leader's words ringing in his head.

'You'll be okay.'

'If only I could believe it.'

Leo thought before getting back into position to do another warmup.

~~~~~

Leonardo sat down by the tree in the dojo, his eight students now joined in the room with him. After his and Leo's conversation the two blue turtles had did another round before Leonardo had called for a break. It was only a half hour later that the rest of the lair had slowly began to awaken with them, the sounds of sleepy mumbles or grumbles filling the once silent morning. Michelangelo had made them a light breakfast with the help of his newest kitchen partner Mikey and all too soon the eight turtles were eating and getting themselves more awake. Leonardo had gotten his cup of medical tea that Donatello had made him the night before, sipping on it to help soothe his throat and vocal chords knowing that he'd need them today. Donatello himself in his grouchy morning mood had grabbed his usual cup of black coffee nearly inhaling its contents while Raph watched all of this in blatant big brother concern.

Once they were finished with their breakfast dishes had been placed in the sink and the group had began to make their way towards the dojo to begin the training sessions. It was about twenty to thirty minutes later when April had finally made her entrance into the lair and came to join them, her black and yellow jumpsuit carrying her bladed fan on her hip. And now there they were currently, with the eight students quietly waiting for Leonardo to get started. Flickering his dark blue gaze over the group Leonardo took a deep breath and spoke.

"Welcome to our training session. Me and my clan welcome our guests and are very pleased to have you join us this morning. Before we begin I'd like to see what each of you have skill wise, so we can all get a feel for what each of us can do. I'll pair each of you up with one another and we'll go from there."

The Hamato clan leader said his voice strong and sharp, resembling his deceased master more than he realized. He was met with nods or chimes of agreement giving them a nod of satisfaction. Leonardo looked around the room to choose before he began to pair them up.

"Donatello and Raph you're up."

Leonardo said watching as his younger brother stood up from the tatsumi matted floor, his reddish brown gaze full of focus and determination. Raph on the other hand looked a bit nervous as he stood up, his large hulking figure towering a bit over Donatello who was only a few inches shorter than the larger red turtle. The two turtles went to stand in the middle of the dojo, standing facing one another as they waited for Leonardo to give the signal to start the practice sparring. The others sat against the wall near the tree, watching with curiosity and anticipation to see them spar. Donatello got into position, his bo staff within his grip as he spung it within his hands to get himself ready. Raph hesitantly took out his sais, his dark green eyes unsure.

"Don't worry too much about me big guy. Just focus on the fight."

Donatello piped up making Raph look at him.

"Raph ain't worried. He's got this in the bag."

The snapping turtle responded however the thin sheen of sweat gave away his nerves.

"Remember, this is a practice spar, which means that your main objective is to either pin your opponent and keep them there for at least five seconds or to knock their weapon from their hands. Are we clear?"

Leonardo asked the two earning nods from them. Satisfied the eldest turtle raised his hand into the air and swung it down.

"Hajimeru!"

He said in a loud and clear voice, only cracking it slightly at the end. As soon as Leonardo gave them the go Donatello was already moving. The tall turtle moved fast, his bo staff spinning at a quick speed as he swung it at the large snapping turtle. Raph barely managed to move out of the way, the tails of his red bandana moving slightly from the after wind of the bo staff's projectory. Raph however wasn't quick enough to miss the second swing of the wooden staff and the loud smack of the bo staff hitting him in the side filled the dojo.

"Ow-!"

Raph hissed surprised by how much that actually hurt. However he didn't dwell on it as he again dodged Donatello's staff. The tall purple genius flashed him a gap toothed smile his eyes full of a fiery focus.

"I told you, don't worry about me. Focus on the fight."

Donatello said again repeating his earlier statement. Raph now realizing that he didn't need to completely hold back with the older turtle was quick to get over his nerves and a spark of competitiveness flashed in his gaze, a much more confident snaggletoothed grin on his face.

"Alrighty then, Raph heard you. Let's do this!"

The younger larger turtle said before launching himself at the other turtle. Raph flung his arm out, his sai slamming into the side of Donatello's staff in a flash of red sparks. Donatello stumbled a bit from the sudden boast of strength Raph had, eyes widening in a fascinated way. The two continued to spar, Raph now taking it much more seriously and Donatello managing to land a few hits on him. The large snapping turtle only used a bit of his mystic powers, not wanting to completely destroy the dojo by accident yet it was clear from the flashes of red sparks that appeared around his arms and sais that he was having an extra kick to his usual strength. It surprised the younger turtle how well Donatello could keep up with him even with the mystical aspect.

'He's a fighter, wouldn't expect anything else from my little brother.'

Raph thought a feeling of pride welling up in him as he blocked Donatello's staff with his sais. The two duked it out, trying to disarm the other with their strengths however it was clear who the strongest of the two were. Raph with a huff and a quick movement twisted his sais to the side, somewhat dragging Donatello a bit before he was forced to let go of his staff least he had his arms yanked out of their sockets. The clattering of the bo staff hitting the ground filled the dojo and Leonardo's voice followed shortly afterwards.

"Yame! The winner of the first sparring practice is Raph."

The blue clad turtle said. Raph preened a bit and Donatello smiled, going to pick up his discarded staff and with a pat to the snapping turtle's large bicep the purple genius spoke.

"Ya did great, congratulations."

The older turtle said obviously impressed by Raph. The younger turtle turned his dark green eyes to the other turtle and gave him a large grin.

"Thanks man, you were pretty awesome yourself. I wasn't expecting you to be so quick."

Raph said his tone full of praise and respect towards the other turtle. Donatello seemed to grow flustered and the two began to speak quietly to each other as they made their way back to their seats on the floor. Leonardo watched them picking up snippets of Donatello's voice questioning Raph on his mystics and how he used them, forever the curious one amongst them.

'Glad to know that he's getting along with the others as well.'

Leonardo thought pleased. Turning his attention back towards the others Leonardo once again picked a pair.

"Next up is Michelangelo and Donnie."

The older turtle said earning a happy woop from the youngest of his family. Michelangelo practically bounced up from his spot, his baby blues alight with excitement. Donnie on the other hand looked less than happy to be sparring, his expression pinched up a bit letting those around him know that he would rather be in the lab then here. The two like the last pair stood to face each other waiting for Leonardo to begin their match. Michelangelo bounced a bit on his toes shooting Donnie a beaming smile.

"Good luck Dee!"

The orange turtle chirped happily while the purple soft shell just gave him a small huff.

"Luck has nothing to do with the logistics of the outcome of this session."

Donnie replied tone blunt. Michelangelo blinked at him for a beat before shrugging it off not too bothered by it. Leonardo again raised up his hand before swinging it downwards.

"Hajimeru!"

He called out and the next match began. Donnie grabbed his staff already going to get ready to attack.

'If I'm quick about this then I've got a 40% better chance of winning this, all I gotta do is just get the swing right and the hit-'

Donnie's thoughts whizzed through his head as he swung the bo staff, which had changed into a glowing electrical purple hammer. However what the soft shell seemed to forget to add within his genius battle tactic was one very important detail.

He was fighting Michelangelo.

Who was this world's Mikey.

His wild and sporadic and unpredictable little brother.

Many years later Donnie would still remember the moment where he rather foolishly underestimated the older orange turtle, as he swung his mystic weapon only to have it hit nothing but air. Donnie's eyebrows went straight up his forehead, his dark brown eyes wide in a startled manner.

"Wait-! Where did he-?"

The soft shell began to question when he was suddenly grabbed by the foot with a metal chain of the nunchaku, before he was pulled quite literally off of his feet for a brief moment.

"BOOYAKASHA-!!!"

Michelangelo's voice full of glee and mischief cried out from behind him as the soft shell went down with a yelp of startlement. Donnie was stunned as he realized that the older turtle had managed to get behind him without him even noticing it and was now currently beating the purple genius with his spazz like behavior and fighting style.

'Oh fuck sakes he's a Mikey ugh how could I have forgotten that???'

Donnie berated himself as he managed to get out of the nunchakus's chains and get back onto his feet quickly before the five second period. With a quick movement he flung his mystic bo staff up to avoid getting grabbed once again by the chains, dodging Michelangelo's wild yet scarily accurate attacks. The soft shell quickly rolled onto his side as he again dodged the chains, panting slightly from having to move so quickly in such a short amount of time. Michelangelo was relentless and his attacks were a combination of what seemed like several different styles. It made it difficult to pin down just what the orange clad turtle was planning to do next and Donnie couldn't help but feel slightly stupid for not taking the possiblity of Michelangelo being like his own little brother into account. Then again Michelangelo while chipper and somewhat naive like his own baby brother, he himself seemed a lot more calmer than Mikey. More laid back in a way. It was because of this laid back and somewhat calmer attitude that Donnie had unknowingly underestimated the older turtle and now he was severely regretting it.

The session continued on with the two being evenly matched even though Donnie was having a somewhat difficult time adjusting to the patterns of Michelangelo's fighting given how they were quite literally wild cards with each new move. The soft shell went to swing his bo staff again, stepping forward to strike Michelangelo and managing to graze his shell. Michelangelo let out a startled yelp at the contact and went to again strike out his nunchakus making contact with Donnie's staff, making purple sparks of an electronic like nature burst from it. The two at the same time moved in different directions to try and disarm the other, before both weapons went flying out their grips the sounds of the weapons hitting different areas of the dojo sounding out. April's startled gasp and Raphael's cursing filled the dojo as Leonardo watched Michelangelo's nunchakus fly straight over the duo's heads, nearly taking them out. Donnie's bo staff meanwhile had went flying towards Leo and Mikey the two turtles letting out shouts of fear as they ducked to avoid getting slammed with the mystical bo staff turned hammer. Shocked silence filled the dojo as Donnie and Michelangelo stared at one another in slight mortification at the damage they nearly caused. Leonardo took a deep breath to try and calm his somewhat racing heart.

"Yame. The match is a tie."

Leonardo said his voice sounding somewhat exhausted already. Michelangelo gave him a sheepish smile before turning to Donnie.

"Well that's one way to end a sparring session. You were awesome dude!"

Michelangelo said his tone full of awe as he addressed the soft shell. Donnie blinked a bit and with somewhat awkward fumbling to try and mentally catch up with the insanity that had just occurred.

"But of course I am, though I must say that you're not so bad yourself."

Donnie said earning a sparkly eyed look from the older orange turtle. The two went back to their seats still on the rush of their sparring session. Leonardo mentally sighed.

'Next time, safe proof the dojo. Got it.'

Leonardo mentally noted for him to get to later before calling out the next sparring pair.

"Next pair, Raphael and Leo."

The older turtle called out. Leo was quick to get up from his seat on the floor, a somewhat cocky and confident aura around him. Raphael still somewhat peeved from nearly getting his head taken off by the earlier stunt got up as well, grumbling the whole time. The two faced one another, bright toxic green meeting light blue as they awaited their que.

"Hajimeru!"

Leonardo's voice filled the dojo and the match began. Leo grabbed his twin katanas, the pulsating blue sparks of his mystic powers bursting to life. Raphael grabbed his sais and lunged at Leo, his movements fast and furious. Leo quickly dodged the hits aimed at him, his swords blocking the sais from making contact with his skin. With ease Leo summoned his portal and stepped through it, disappearing from view.

"What the actual fuck??? Where did he?????"

Raphael asked with a growl instantly alert, his eyes flickering around the dojo. It didn't take long before the red clad turtle was met with a kick to his side, making him stumble a bit. Wheezing Raphael's gaze snapped towards the direction where the kick came from to see the somewhat smug smile of Leo.

"Are you gonna come and get me?"

The slider asked his voice challenging a bit. Leo couldn't help but get a bit competitive, wanting to see just how skilled Raphael actually was. After all this short turtle was a version of his big brother, and Raph was a fierce fighter. So he wanted to know if it applied to Raphael as well. The red eared slider didn't have to wait long before Raphael made his next move, his eyes narrowed in a somewhat annoyed manner at the challenge Leo had sent to him.

"You're gonna regret asking me to come and get you."

Raphael said in a growl as he swung his leg up to kick the younger blue turtle. Leo again made a portal and disappeared through it, barely missing getting kicked in the face by the shorter turtle. The two continued to do this furious and fast dance, Leo disappearing into his portals in the nick of time, barely avoiding Raphael's powerful hits and kicks within his direction. However it only lasted for so long before Leo had made a mistake. With each dodge Leo admittedly grew a bit more cocker with each success that he'd forgotten to actually keep an eye on Raphael. Raphael unlike Raph had speed and agility on his side, what the short red clad turtle lacked in the height and build department he made up for it with flexibility and strength. Which was how in the end he had ended up getting the drop on the younger turtle, who hadn't predicted that Raphael would catch on to him and his portals. Leo reappeared from one, ready to again land a hit on Raphael only to instead be met with Raphael and his sais which had blocked the glowing blue twin katanas. Leo let out a squawk of sorts having been taken by surprise and that moment had ended up costing him as he was quite literally with his glowing swords still trapped within Raphael's sais was yanked forward and in a ironic moment of deja vu he found himself once again thrown over a body and being slammed right into the dojo floor. Leo let out a wheeze, winded and dazed by the force Raphael used. Unlike with Leonardo's, Raphael obviously was the strongest of the older turtles and Leo was now feeling it straight down to his bones.

'Holy hell I thought Lee's throw was painful but holy fuck Raphael's is straight up murderous.'

Leo thought as he pushed himself up with his elbows to be met with a sai pointed at him. Raphael was staring him down, a somewhat smug look on his face.

"Told ya you'd regret telling me to come and get you."

The short turtle said a bit of snark leaking into his tone. Leo just blinked before a small amused smirk came upon his face.

"Yep you did and I can honestly say that I really am regretting it."

Leo responded, before Leonardo's voice brought his attention back to the dojo.

"Yame! The winner of this match is Raphael."

Leonardo said his voice rasping slightly. Leo went to get up when he caught sight of Raphael putting his sais away and then holding out a hand to help the red eared slider up from the floor.

"I don't usually say this kind of thing but you're one hell of an opponent kid."

Raphael said gruffly. Leo blinked as he grabbed the extended hand and was yanked up from the floor nearly falling forward from the strength of the momentum of said yank. Raphael caught him by the back of his shell and Leo felt himself grow embarrassed as he realized that this was the third time since he'd been in this world that he'd kissed the dojo floor.

"Thanks, you're pretty tough opponent too Short Stack."

Leo said honestly before biting back a snicker at Raphael's annoyed glare.

"Don't call me that."

The older red clad turtle said letting Leo go and going back to his seat on the dojo floor. The younger blue clad turtle just watched in slight amusement before going to take his own seat. Leonardo who had been watching them nearly sagged with relief. He'd been worried that an actual fight would break out between Raphael and Leo and that was the last thing he had wanted. The eldest turtle caught movement from the corner of his eye and noticed that Raph had also seemed to look relieved as well.

'Looks like I'm not the only one who has to worry about that kind of thing.'

Leonardo mused before finally speaking up again to call out the last pair for their practice session.

"Next is April and Mikey."

The eldest Hamato called out watching as the two got up to take their places. Mikey much like Michelangelo seemed to be buzzing with excitement however he also seemed a bit nervous to be going up against April.

"I just want to say that I'm sorry if I accidentally hurt you."

Mikey said wanting to get the apology out there to let April know that he was sorry should anything happen. April just shot him a small smile her eyes twinkling with a hidden secret.

"Don't worry, I'll be just fine."

The red head said reassuringly earning a warm smile in return. Leonardo held up his hand one last time and swung it down to signal the start of the match.

"Hajimeru!"

The shout sent the two into action. Mikey moved quickly, his nunchakus already out and crackling with bright orange mystics. With a quick swing the nunchakus lashed out towards April, bright orange flames bursting from the chains and head. April launched herself to the side quickly, her eyes wide with shock before she quickly pulled herself together and made her move. With a sense of ease she lunged for Mikey, dodging his weapons attacks with her quick and nimble movements. Quick as a flash she grabbed her fan, and swung it at the box turtle, the speed of it making the lethal blades sing. Mikey threw himself backwards to avoid being cut, a startled yelp coming out of him.

"Holy shell April you're fast!"

Mikey said awed by her speed. April just smiled and again went to strike.

"You're pretty quick on your feet as well Mikey!"

She responded back using her fan to block Mikey's nunchakus from striking her. The battle session continued on, the two smaller members of the dojo moving quickly and effectively, neither of them tiring nor wanting to back down. Leonardo and the others watched, awed and focused solely on the training session, just as they had been for the others. Mikey was quick, his movements more wild than his older counterpart's but yet just as difficult to pin down. April however kept up rather well despite how unhinged the fighting style was. Mikey swung his weapon once more the orange flames bursting to life. April barely missed getting hit by it, her ponytail barely avoiding being set on fire. The red head moved towards him, her fan again swinging out at him as she dodged and piered the box turtle's quick and chaotic attacks. They were evenly matched with one another and either of them seemed to be able to get the upper hand on one another. So much so that Leonardo finally decided to close the session down.

"Yame! The match ends in a tie."

The leader said as the two opponents lowered their weapons and stepped away from one another.

"Girl, your moves were sick! You gotta teach me how to move like that!"

Mikey said already cornering April somewhat as he gushed over her moves. April smiled at him and gently patted his head fondly.

"I'll teach you what I can if you agree to teach me how to do those flips you did. Those were out of this world."

April chirped earning a tight hug from the youngest turtle. Soon after they were all seated back in front of Leonardo who smiled at them with a bit of pride.

"You all have done well. At the rate we're going we'll be more than prepared to infiltrate the Kraang base once we've located them. Till then we'll keep training and learning about one another. For the rest of our training sessions I'll show you all different sutras and fighting stances and we'll try and correct anything that might need to be."

The Hamato clan leader said earning five shouts of.

"Hai Sensei!"

And four nods of agreement. Leonardo stared at the group in front of him, as they all went to get set up. Standing up himself to help them with their lessons Leonardo took a deep breath to prepare himself and joined his family in their training.

~~~~~

The city was quiet, which was surprising considering that New York as well as the Mystic City was always incredibly loud. There was always something going on in the bustling city, whether it was people yelling or cars and buses honking or music playing loudly from restaurants and other establishments or on rarer cases yokai running amok and reeking havoc on unsuspecting humans. So when Draxum had stepped out of his lab that evening and he had been greeted by nothing but an eerie silence the sheep yokai had instantly been on edge. Glancing around him Draxum locked up his lab, making sure that his newest security system was well and working. The purple one had explained the basics to him when it'd been installed nearly a month ago, when his lab had been broken into. He hadn't found out about the break in till he'd made his journey to do some research on a few things, such as the random bursts of mystic energy that had been happening on and off.

When he'd went to his lab it'd been turned upside down, his work and other instruments he used for his work overturned or ruined. It had been an absolute disaster, especially when he'd realized that some of his files had been stolen. Once he'd realized this he'd gotten in touch with his orange son and his family and they'd quickly came to help. His sons had checked the place all around yet they couldn't find even a clue as to who could have broken into his lab or had stolen his files. And while he usually would let those kinds of things go if they didn't have any leads, he couldn't simply drop this matter, because the files that had been stolen were critical. So critical in fact that if they'd gotten into the wrong hands it could quite literally spell disaster for everyone.

They were the files that contained all of his research regarding his creation of the ooze and the creation of his sons.

And they'd been stolen.

After that night his sons had been searching for any leads while also upgrading his security, hence why he was now currently making sure everything was in order. Once he was certain that things were in order and everything was locked up Draxum began to make his way into the Mystic City to head to the sewers. Reaching around in his robe pocket he pulled out the cellphone that the human April insisted he get and was greeted by a few strings of texts from three numbers.

The Rat: I've checked every part of the sewers that I could think of and still no sign of the boys. Let me know if you came across anything.

The O'Neil Human: Draxum, just wanted to let you know an update on the search. I've searched NYC as much as I possibly could and I've found nothing. Hoping that you're doing better in your search.

The Jones Human: Sir, I've come to report that there's no signs of the turtles. I will update you should I come across anything new.

Draxum gripped his phone a bit as he read the messages and their unhopeful news. The sheep yokai stared at the bright screen, his mind wandering as he recalled the last time he'd seen the boys. Back when he'd had that break in a few weeks back and his research had been stolen and his lab destroyed.

'Three weeks, the turtles have been missing for three weeks. Leaving nothing behind as to even hint at their whereabouts. Three weeks of searching and coming up with nothing.'

The sheep yokai thought a bit of frustration coming up within him. It was rare for him to feel like this, to feel helpless and frustrated. Yet it was a feeling well warranted given that the boys have been missing for nearly a month now. Draxum took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair mindlessly before responding to the messages letting them know that he too had no new news to give to the search. Pocketing his phone back into his pocket the scientist continued his walk towards his destination, trying to not let the ominous silence of the city get to him. He didn't have time to be worrying about it, since he had more important issues to deal with. Such as his research in the mission to find the boys. Draxum when the boys had vanished had noticed that the mystic energy surges which had been nothing but measly and not too dangerous to worry about had spiked suddenly within the span of two or three weeks and then on the night the turtles had went out on their routine patrol the energy surges had reached the highest levels they'd ever reached.

And Draxum knew that that was no mere coincidence.

So he'd spent countless hours learning everything he could, gathering each little piece of data that he hadn't paid attention to and he'd discovered a few things. The energy surges were of mystic origins, yet they also weren't which made them extremely hard to pinpoint when they'd occur next. They'd started about nearly a year ago, shortly after the defeat of the Shredder and setting his trapped soul free from the demonic armor. And it had only been recently that the surges had gotten stronger than they were. Those little details alone made Draxum all the more sure that they were somehow connected to the boys and their disappearance.

'The question is how are they connected and are they going to happen again?'

Draxum thought as he walked thinking about the days research. It didn't have much other than an increase in the surges once more and Draxum wanted to get to the lair to let that rat, Splints know about it. As the scientist walked through the dark mystic streets the silence seemed to shift around him and Draxum suddenly froze in his tracks his senses high on alert. With flickering ears the sheep yokai listened and realized with a small blooming sense of dread that the silence was so overbearing that he couldn't even hear the sounds of the bugs that usually crawled along the ground. Instead the atmosphere was tense, the surrounding areas around him deathly silent as if they were afraid to make a sound. As if they were waiting for something to happen. Draxum felt his body stiffen up as the sudden feeling of being watched filled him. Yellow eyes flickering around him he carefully scanned his surroundings, on the look out for anything out of the ordinary. He remained quiet and still for a long time, waiting with bated breath for something, anything to happen as the feeling of being watched grew by the second. His inner warning bells were screaming at him, telling him to leave and get out of the open. Before he even realized it he was already moving, his mystic powers bubbling up and ready to unleash his thorny vines on the possible threat.

The scientist walked his speed increasing in urgency as he tried to get away.

'Almost there, just a bit further and I'll finally get rid of this foolish paranoia-'

The thought was cut short as Draxum felt something strike him from the side, sending him flying into the nearby wall of one of the buildings harshly. Draxum let out a gasping wheeze stunned by the sudden attack. The sheep yokai struggled to get himself together and summoned his vines to protect himself when his nose was suddenly greeted with the most disgusting scent he'd ever come across.

It was strong, filled with the crackling scent of yokai magic, yet it was different. Alternated and mutilated, and surrounded by the scent of rotting flesh and drying blood. It was the scent that accompanied death, both mortal and yokai alike. A horrific amalgamation of the two. Draxum fought back the urge to vomit gritting his teeth together as he forced himself to stand up and prepare for a fight however he froze when he felt the vines start to be torn apart, the phantom sensation of sharp teeth and claws chewing their way through his shield filling him with a sudden terror he'd never experienced before. Draxum didn't think only responded on instinct as he swung his arm out causing the vines to do the same as they slammed into another wall. The sounds of bones breaking and an otherworldly screech of fury and pain sounded out into the night, rattling the sheep yokai down to his very bones.

Forcing himself to get a grip Draxum made the vines tighten on the thing and with a livid and cold stare turned his attention towards the lump of vines that had that thing that attacked him currently trapped.

"Whoever you are, you've just made a grave mistake."

The sheep yokai hissed teeth bared threateningly as he glared at the wall waiting for any signs of life. Draxum barely had time to prepare himself and the sudden sounds of vines ripping apart and that phantom sensation of chewing teeth tearing through them filled the air around him and out popped out the thing that had attacked him. What he saw made his blood freeze within his veins.

The thing no.....the monster was a moving corpse. It's eyes were glowing with mystic energy and its flesh was grey and reeked of death and rot and blood. But that wasn't what scared Draxum about this reanimated corpse no......

It was the sludge that was coming out of its body.

Bright green and glowing, yet with shaded parts of teal oozed out of the monster, mixed in with the scent of blood. It was a sludge he'd recognize anywhere.

After all he'd been the one to create the bright glowing green ooze.

The teal mixture however was something completely different yet seemed to be very similar. And it made him uneasy seeing it.

"What in the seven hells.....?"

He breathed shaken by the creature he now had trapped however he didn't get a chance to dwell on the horror show he had trapped within his grasp, because the next thing he knew he was being hit straight across the face, claws digging into his cheek and cutting it deeply. The scent of blood, his blood filled the already death filled air as he was thrown off of his feet. Draxum let out a livid pained hiss turning to see who had done the deed.

"Baron Draxum, we've been looking for you. And now you're coming with us."

The voice said in a hiss, cruel and cold. Before the sheep yokai could gather his bearings he was met with the heel of the kidnapper's boat and the world was shrouded in darkness.

*Cliffhanger whoops. The plot it's thickening lads! Just what exactly is going on? What exactly is this reanimated corpse monster and who had created it?? And who was the mystery person who took Draxum??? Find out next time on Dragon Ball Z-!!!! Jokes aside I've been wanting to get this plot going and now we're in the beginning stages fam!!!! Fair warning though y'all might hate me when it's all said and done lmfao. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

62 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Warning: This fic contains language, supposed major character death and injuries, inaccurate medical stuff as well as a lot of angst. Also there are some major spoilers for the 2012 Tmnt series. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly encourage y'all to check out my other works.

Winter.

It was a season full of wonder and magic. A time where people would gather around with one another and spend time with the ones they loved most in the world. Hiding away within their warm and cozy homes to sit around the fire and have a warm drink with one another, snuggled closely underneath blankets or sweaters and hoodies. Basking within one another's presence. Winter meant cold mornings full of sparkling snow and the air's harsh and biting atmosphere would play at those who were outside within it's elements. Winter was a season where the world would begin to shift into the magical pull of the holidays, where children and adults alike would have their spirits risen by the unexplainable enchantment of the season.

It was a season that the Hamato family had enjoyed quite a bit. Whenever winter would come to greet the busy and noisy streets of the lively City known as New York, the four sons of the family would eagerly sit beneath the drainage openings that lined the sidewalks and manholes, watching the flurry of snowflakes while bundled up tightly within their warm clothes and scarves while their cautious father would warmly watch the four children and their childish wonder filled looks as they enjoyed the season in the only way they could. From the moment they'd been able to walk and take in their surroundings, it'd become a tradition for the family of five. Master Splinter would keep an eye on the weather reports and the world above, awaiting for the first sign of the first snowfall of the season and once he was sure he'd gather his four small children and they'd watch the beautiful scene together, becoming swept within the magical and enchanting atmosphere.

It was one of Raphael's favorite things to do, though the red clad turtle would never admit such a sentimental thing out loud. But whenever winter would start to slowly creep up he'd find himself becoming excited to see that first snowfall of the season through those small little drainage holes that led to the world above them. To sit beside his brothers and watch the stunning sight sitting side by side with them, huddled together in a small little turtle pile with their father close by. As he grew older, he became a bit more embarrassed by these things such as touching and cuddling with his brothers, instead growing a bit defensive whenever it was brought up or when it damaged his pride. And for a good few years he'd remain like that, snapping slightly or being a smart aleck whenever he would become somewhat emotional vulnerable. His brothers of course were undeterred by his tough exterior and would always manage to rope him in with the tradition. And like many teenagers he'd grown to somewhat resent and take these moments for granted, never truly appreciating just how precious they were.

And now Raphael was paying the price. It was cold in the bathroom, the winter's harsh and chilling air biting into his dark scaly skin and causing him to shiver despite the blankets that were wrapped around his frame. Bathrooms weren't exactly the warmest place to be camping out in, especially in the harsh season of winter and within an extremely old farmhouse that was still within the process of being fixed up to be livable in. In fact the smartest thing that the fifteen year old could possibly do would be to head to his bedroom and crawl beneath the blankets that would undoubtedly protect him from the chilling he was experiencing. However this choice never once crossed his mind, never once did it ever make itself known to him. No instead he stayed put within the bathroom, sitting on the old chair that sat beside the bathtub next to him, refusing to leave the room despite how cold he was. Raphael's bright green eyes slowly turned their attention to the bathtub, taking in the figure that laid within its porcelain walls. Not thinking about he the red clad turtle reached over, sticking the tips of his fingers into the water, relieved to feel that it was still somewhat warm. Pulling his fingers out of the water Raphael leaned back on his chair, bringing the blankets that cradled his shoulders even closer to him.

Keeping his gaze on the unconscious form in the bathtub he took in the little details that he never noticed before. He took in the old and new scars that marred the lighter shaded scaly skin, the way the knee was bent in a somewhat weird position to help it heal from the trauma it received, to the cracks that decorated the chest plate healing themselves slowly, to the fading brusies that had painted the base of his throat. Raphael forced himself to look away from the person in the tub, and focused on the other things within the bathroom before he finally landed his sharp gaze onto the clock above the door. The hands of the ancient clock had settled onto the current time making Raphael suck in a somewhat shaky breath.

"11:49 huh....? That gives us about eleven, ten minutes before midnight."

Raphael muttered to himself his eyes slowly turning back to the person next to him.

"And when it's midnight, that means it'll officially be the beginning of Christmas. Ain't that some weird shit Fearless?"

Raphael asked his voice soft and tight, staring at the unconscious form of his older brother Leonardo. The eldest brother didn't respond to the second eldest, instead his eyes remained closed, his body unmoving save for the gentle rise and fall of his chest. Raphael felt a sharp pain hit him square in his chest as he was greeted with silence save for the gentle dripping sounds of the water from the leaky faucet. It was a sound that Raphael had grown used to, a sound of water and silence and soft breathing. It was a sound that at one time meant nothing, it now meant waiting for his older brother to wake up and end the oppressive and ominous silence that plagued the bathroom for the past few weeks. Throat tightening Raphael couldn't help but think about just how screwed up his life was. Couldn't help but think about how only a few weeks ago he'd been in New York City, living in his home with his father and brothers and April and Casey. Couldn't help but think of how simple and serene and peaceful his life had been only a few weeks ago.

'Where did it go so wrong...? Why did it go so wrong....?'

The questions buzzed about in his head, filling his mind with unwanted memories of that awful and horrific night. Memories of being powerless as he, his brothers, April and Casey were forced to watch as their enemy, the Shredder had murdered Master Splinter before their very eyes. Memories of watching his master, his father's body being tossed into the sewer system and pulled away by the fierce and raging icy waters to his death, of his brothers horrified screams along with April's and his own. Memories of Casey and Michelangelo holding him back from trying to kill the monster who took their father away from them, of Michelangelo begging him to come on and telling him that they needed to find Leonardo. Memories of an apartment living room and receiving the news that Leonardo was still missing, only to have his broken and beaten body thrown through April's window and right at his and his brothers feet. He could see it as clear as day, crystal clear and vivid, could still hear his voice and his brothers horrified shouts as they rushed to their unconscious and fatally injured brother. Donatello's horror filled gasp as he looked Leonardo over, Michelangelo's terrified voice as he saw the cracked shell. All of it on full display like a movie that he couldn't pause for the life of him.

Raphael's hands gripped the edges of his blankets, his knuckles turning nearly white from the strain. He felt his heart pound, the bump-bump loud in his ears as he recalled it all, as he recalled how he had to take the lead, recalled how he and what was left of his family had to retreat and escape from the city before the Kraang or the Shredder got ahold of them. Raphael's throat constricted as he was hit with a wave of anger, frustration, grief and guilt. His eyes burned and he found himself struggling to keep it together, to keep himself above the waves of his emotional turmoil. He should have been there, should have argued with Leonardo about going alone, should had known that something terrible would happen. He should have been there for his brother, should of had his back when he needed him the most. But he hadn't, he hadn't been there for Leonardo, just as he hadn't been there for Master Splinter. He had failed them. Raphael felt himself choke a bit on this knowledge the guilt and grief he felt hot and burning him from the inside out. Raphael felt his memories and emotions hit him at lightening speeds, drowning him and pulling him underneath their currents. Lost within the storm he didn't notice the two figures who had came into the bathroom until he'd felt a familiar embrace around him.

"It's.....it's okay Raphie......it's okay....."

A voice childish and full of tears pulled Raphael from his current position forcing him back to reality. Bright green eyes full of pain and grief met bright baby blues that were swimming with tears. Raphael sucked in a sharp breath as he realized that Michelangelo was the one hugging him tightly. Standing behind the orange clad turtle was Donatello, the tall turtle looking no better than his younger brother.

"Raph.....oh Raph it's okay.....we......we miss them too....."

Donatello said understanding immediately before he too rushed forward to hug their older brother. Raphael stiffened at the contact, enveloped within the arms of his little brothers who just like him were hurting and full of grief and guilt. Raphael found himself letting go of his blankets and wrapping his arms around his little brothers, clinging to them tightly as if he was afraid that they too would end up leaving him behind. The three brothers didn't say anything for a long time, instead just basking in each other's presence and remaining close to their comatose older brother. After what felt like an eternity the three brothers finally separated, their eyes slightly red and puffy. None of them commented on it, instead choosing to not acknowledge it. Donatello turned his attention towards the tub to check on Leonardo, his hands gentle and skillful as he did his checkup on their blue clad brother. Michelangelo sat on the floor by Raphael's legs and had reached into the tub to take hold of Leonardo's hand.

"Hey Leo.....I hope that your nap is going good and that you're getting better. I just wanted to say Merry Christmas bro.....and that we miss you....."

Michelangelo said his tone soft and full of forced cheer, but it was obvious that he was struggling to keep it together. Raphael felt his heart drop at what his little brother said and found his gaze snapping up to the clock again quickly realizing that yes it was now past midnight and that it was officially Christmas. His heart gave a nasty twist within his chest as the knowledge that it was truly Christmas and that Leonardo and Master Splinter weren't there with them, that this Christmas was the first one in their entire lives hit him. Judging by Michelangelo's shaking arm that was currently gripping Leonardo's hand and Donatello's tight frown on his face they were realizing this too.

"Mikey's right......we miss you Leo........please come back home soon....."

Donatello said his voice cracking a bit as he fought with his emotions. Michelangelo reached out with his other hand to give Donatello's arm a comforting squeeze earning a watery look from his older brother. Raphael watched them feeling like the world was crumbling around them.

"We're waiting for you to wake up Leo, so you better do it soon.....Christmas isn't the same without you here."

Raphael said gruffly, his voice wavering. The two younger brothers looked over at their red brother already understanding what he was saying. The trio of turtles went quiet after that, just sitting near their oldest brother in an attempt to reassure themselves that Leonardo was still there with them despite being in a coma, wanting nothing more than to be with him that Christmas morning. While they sat there silently, basking in Leonardo's presence as well as each other's the three turtles suddenly felt a shift within the bathroom and three pairs of eyes snapped towards the doorway. Standing in the doorway was April and Casey. The two human teens were obviously not okay, giving their own pained looks. April looked at the trio, her steel blue eyes full of understanding.

"Do you mind if we join you guys for Christmas?"

The red head asked, her voice soft.

"If not then it's completely fine bro."

Casey piped up his dark brown eyes full of sympathy. The trio of turtles looked at their friends their gazes softening at them.

"April, Casey you're both always welcome to join us."

Donatello said his reddish brown eyes full of exhaustion but sincerity.

"Yeah dudes, you're always welcome to join us and hang, especially on Christmas."

Michelangelo said his voice a little bit more lighter than it had been.

"You're family, both of you. Now get your asses in here we don't want to let anymore cold air in here. Leo needs all the warmth he can get."

Raphael said his tone serious and a bit more put together. April and Casey didn't need any further encouragement, already stepping inside the small bathroom and closing the door behind them. April was quick to sit herself next to Donatello, her blanket quickly extended to him to help warm him up. Donatello was quick to accept the silent offer already going to snuggle up against her. Casey meanwhile went next to Raphael, his own blankets wrapped around himself however he was quick to pass one of them to Michelangelo which the youngest turtle quickly accepted and wrapped himself up in it. Once they were all settled into their warm bundles and they were all somewhat close to their comatose brother, the group of five slowly began to grow sleepy, feeling somewhat relaxed now that all six of them were together. One by one they drifted off till all that remained awake was Raphael and Donatello. The two brothers were silent as they watched their remaining loved ones sleep, looking somewhat peaceful for the first time in the last few weeks. Raphael looked up at Donatello meeting his reddish brown gaze.

"So.....how's he doing?"

Raphael asked his voice soft and blunt. Donatello seemed to take a deep breath his expression exhausted and somewhat grave.

"I.....I don't know. If I'm being honest with the extent of Leo's injuries he.....he may never actually wake up....."

Donatello said giving the most truthful answer. The purple turtle watched as his older brother flinched slightly as if he'd been punched in the face, completely understanding the reaction.

'What a terrible way to find out about this......on Christmas morning of all the things.'

Donatello couldn't help but think his own gut sinking at the knowledge that Leonardo may never wake up. And he knew that Raphael was feeling the same way. Donatello didn't even want to think about Leonardo not waking up, didn't want to think about the possibility of his older brother remaining comatose forever. It was a possibility that should it come to pass Donatello as well as his family would never be able to recover from it.

'We can't lose Leo, we've already lost Master Splinter if we lose Leo too.....'

Donatello felt his throat tighten once more at the dreadful thoughts however he was snapped out of them by Raphael.

"He'll wake up. Leo's the strongest and most stubborn person we know, he's fearless and he's not a quitter. He'll pull through, we just have to wait for him Donnie."

Raphael said his voice strong and full of a belief that made Donatello stare at him in slight surprise. But the more he thought about Leonardo and just how his big brother was the more Donatello believed in what Raphael said.

"You're right. Leo will pull through. He always does in the end."

Donatello said trying to give Raphael a smile however his mouth wobbled slightly as he tried to hold onto hope. Raphael gave Donatello a small smile to help ease him and got himself settled into his chair careful not to wake up Michelangelo or Casey.

"Get some sleep Donnie, we've got a long day ahead of us today."

Raphael said using his best no arguing voice. Donatello yawned and nodded already knowing what his red clad brother was talking about. Snuggling up with April Donatello slowly drifted off as well leaving Raphael alone in the waking world. The oldest brother watched over his family for awhile, content on just being there with them. Raphael found himself gazing around the bathroom once more his eyes landing on the window and he caught sight of snowflakes fluttering in the darkness. He thought about the first snowfall of that year, how he and his family's tradition hadn't happened that year. He thought about how instead of him and his family being within the sewers to watch it they had instead had been in April's apartment and had ended up losing Master Splinter and Leonardo. Raphael felt his heart twist and he forced himself to get a grip, thinking about what he told Donatello. Looking back towards Leonardo, Raphael took in his older brother and his other family members, and how despite their situation they were still together and just how precious it truly was. As the hot headed turtle slowly drifted off he promised himself that as soon as Leonardo was awake and moving once more he'd make sure that he and his family would never have to have another Christmas like this one. He'd rather die than let it happen again.

~~~~~

Raphael Hamato sat within the lair, no longer fifteen years old but now a grown man of eighteen. The red clad turtle was relaxing on the couch enjoying the peaceful moment despite all the people who were currently within his home. Gazing lazily around he caught sight of Michelangelo and his younger doppelganger Mikey chatting away with one another and playing video games. Over by the pinball machines was Raph and Donnie who were cheering for Leo and Donatello who were currently going up against one another in the game, their voices full of excitement and free of the responsibilities that they usually carried. Sitting in the kitchen was April and Casey who were watching the two groups with amusement as they spoke with one another. However there was one person missing from these groups of turtles and humans. Raphael found himself sitting up a bit to try and locate the missing member of his small family however he didn't have to look for long.

"Ya know sitting all by yourself isn't the most healthy thing to do."

A voice crocking and full of teasing amusement came from beside him. Raphael flickered his eyes towards the source of the voice, bright green eyes meeting twinkling dark blue ones. Leonardo had sat himself down next to Raphael a smile on his face. Raphael gave a huff of amusement and sent his older brother a smirk.

"Never said I was going for the healthy way Fearless, plus I like sitting alone. It's peaceful, besides you can't judge me since I've seen you do the exact same thing."

Raphael said tone teasing. The red clad turtle felt his heart lighten up with content satisfaction when he was rewarded Leonardo's laughter. It was a sound that Raphael adored, a sound that wasn't heard too often these days and every time he managed to get a laugh out of him Raphael was filled with pride at having accomplished his mission.

"You got me there Raph. Well if you don't mind I'll just join you in your self assigned peaceful solitude."

Leonardo said with a bright smile. Raphael just snorted and waved him off.

"Go ahead and make yourself comfortable. We can enjoy the peaceful solitude together till one of our brothers disrupts it."

Raphael said as he watched Leonardo get settled into the seat next to him on the couch. The second eldest child couldn't help but notice just how relaxed Leonardo was, and just how grown up he was. He took in all the scars and all the nicks in his chest plate and shell, took in just how alive and well Leonardo was and he felt his heart soar with just how lucky he was to have Leonardo there with him and their family.

'After everything we've been through, after all the close calls and sacrifices we've had, we still managed to get through it.'

He thought pleased and happy that he still had his family. That Leonardo, Donatello, Michelangelo, April and Casey were still with him. As Raphael thought about it he couldn't help but think about all the trails they'd faced and all the precious moments that they all shared. As he thought about it a flash of memory hit him, of tiny turtles and their beloved father gathering beneath storm drains as they all watched the first snowfall of the season together. He thought about that precious memory and how he'd nearly lost the chance to have those kinds of moments with all of his brothers and before he realized it he'd opened his mouth and spoke up.

"Do you remember that tradition we all used to do back when.....when Master Splinter was still with us?"

Raphael asked not daring to look at his older brother afraid that he didn't remember.

"Tradition.....you mean the first snowfall one? Of course I remember it how could I forget it??"

Leonardo said his tone filling with a fond nostalgia at it.

"Yeah that one......I was thinking about it and......I think we should do that again this year."

Raphael said his voice getting a bit gruff like as he felt his embarrassment kick in. However his embarrassment didn't last long as he felt a hand pat his shell and was met with a beaming smile.

"That sounds like an amazing plan Raph, we'll do it as soon as the winter season starts."

Leonardo said his tone a bit crackly in his slight enthusiasm. Raphael went to say something before he felt a body tackle him from behind the couch making him lean forward with an oof.

"Dudes are we really gonna do the snowfall tradition?!? It's been ages bros!!!"

Michelangelo said his voice loud in his childish excitement. Raphael growled struggling to get his little brother off of him.

"Mikey get off of me you little-"

He began to growl out in irritation only to be interrupted by another voice coming from Leonardo's direction.

"I can set up the TPhones to keep an eye on the weather forecasts come autumn and I can upgrade my computer to keep a more detailed account for the first snowfall of the winter season."

Donatello said, leaning over the back of the couch as he watched Raphael and Michelangelo bicker somewhat in amusement as he spoke to the trio.

"That's a great idea Don, that'll help us keep better track and be more prepared."

Leonardo said sounding proud of Donatello's thinking. The purple turtle seemed to get flustered and was about to say something when they were all interrupted by another voice chiming in.

"Snowfall tradition? What's that??"

Mikey's voice piped up having followed his older doppelganger to see what was going on. Behind him were his own brothers who were all just as curious as him about what the older turtles were talking about.

"Only the best thing in the world little dude-!! Every year we'd watch the weather and see when the first snowfall would hit New York! Once we figured it out all of us would go to one of the manholes or drainage openings and watch!! It was one of the best things of the whole year!!"

Michelangelo said his baby blues sparkling. Mikey's own light brown hues seemed to catch the sparkle that Michelangelo's had and was quickly filled with just as much excitement as his older counterpart.

"Oh me gosh that sounds so cool!"

Mikey squealed with delight.

"I know right??? Oh dude you and your bros should totally join us it'd be rocking!!!"

Michelangelo squealed right back. The two orange clad turtles had quickly went off the rails in their excitement oblivious to their surroundings.

"Miguel I don't think that's-"

Donnie began to say only to be cut off.

"Is that it's still a bit early for something like that and we should probably wait before we all make any plans like that."

Raph said shooting Donnie a pointed look. The soft shell just gave his older brother an unamused look.

"It honestly sounds hella sick, Lee why didn't you guys say something this is like the most awesome tradition."

Leo piped up leaning on Leonardo who just gave him a bemused look.

"Never really came up."

The older blue clad turtle responded earning a mock offended gasp from his younger counterpart. At this point April and Casey had joined the group of eight, having caught what was being discussed.

"That sounds like a fun time! I think we should give it a shot and do it this year."

April chirped obviously getting a bit ecstatic about the idea. Casey was grinning widely next to her as he leaned on Donatello who gave a grunt but otherwise remained silent.

"Red's right that would be wicked to see."

The hockey player said. Soon the room was filled with voices and excitement at the tradition and plans on how they'd all go about. Raphael at this point had given up trying to get Michelangelo off of him and instead took in the sight of the people around him and realized just how truly lucky he was to have them in his life. He took in the sight of his brothers, of Donatello who was the mind behind them to Michelangelo who was the heart of their family, to April who was the inspiration, to Casey who was the carefree nature, to Leonardo who was the spirit of their family. He took them all in and thought of all the times that he'd nearly lost them, to all the times that they'd faced together, every moment, every fight, every challenge and tragedy and laughter. All of them they'd faced together, all of them they'd made it through. These five people were Raphael's strength and his very reason to keep going and he couldn't imagine life without them by his side.

But they weren't the only ones he was fighting for now.

No he was fighting for their younger counterparts as well.

Raphael had somewhere along the line had began to consider them apart of his group of those who he'd die for and just like his brothers he would do whatever he could to keep them safe.

'I've lost a lot of people within my life, and have nearly lost my brothers more times than I could count. But no matter the odds we'll always be together, because that's what we do.'

Raphael felt a small quirk of a smile on his face, a feeling of contentment filling him. However that smile was completely wiped off and replaced with flustered shock by Michelangelo's next statement.

"Hey we should totally invite Mona! She'd love it, and I bet she'd love snuggling up with Raph-"

Michelangelo began to say before Raphael's bright red face filled his vision.

"Mikey-!!!"

The lair was filled with shouts and laughter and questions after that but if Raphael was being honest he wouldn't have traded it for the world. After all every moment he spent with his loved ones were moments that he'd cherish forever.

Not that he'd ever admit that.

*Writing practice, writing practice wooooo. To be honest I kinda based this off of my one post I'd made the other day as I'd been struck by the horrifying realization that Raphael, Donatello and Michelangelo had spent Christmas and New Year's alone without Leonardo and Master Splinter after the Invasion of New York's events. After that I'd decided to just start writing and it led me to this confusing mess lol. I honestly tried my best and lowkey I might end up rewriting this but who the hell knows lol. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

57 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guidelines and Warnings: The 2012 boys will be addressed by their full names unless they're speaking to each other or about one another. The Rise boys will be addressed by their nicknames. Also there will be spoilers for both shows, as well as hints at depression, grieving, traumatic events, major character death and possibly language. If any of this makes you uncomfortable then I highly encourage y'all to check out my other works.

Raph has always been the biggest of his brothers. From the moment he and his little brothers had been born and then mutated the snapping turtle has always been the biggest. And because he was the biggest it made him the oldest amongst his brothers, and he took that title as eldest child very seriously. From the moment he'd been dubbed big brother, Raph had done his best to take care of his family and to be the person that they could rely on when things got tough. He put them first and rarely complained seriously and protected them fiercely with every fiber of his being. He learned to be the strongest and the bravest and the most patient that he could be so his brothers and even his father and April could depend on him. And as he grew older he had reached those goals that he'd given himself, intentionally or unintentionally. He was in every way the best big brother that he could ever be, the big brother that his little brothers would go to when they were hurt or afraid or upset. He was the one who kissed their boo-boos and chased the nightmares away and offered them comfort when they needed it. And he was good at it, scarily so if he was willing to brag about it. Always prepared to do what must be done in order to bring peace and happiness to those he loved.

Yet here, in this very moment Raph was at a complete loss of how to fix the problem before him. The large snapping turtle could only stare at the shrine before him, his entire body shaking with his barely concealed tears and grief that had struck him when he'd finally gazed upon it and it clicked exactly what he'd been looking at. When he'd finally had his worst nightmare confirmed by Leonardo.

'Hamato Yoshi......Master Splinter......the last leader of the Hamato clan before.......before his death.'

The sentence, vicious and poisonous rang through his head like a broken record player unable to stop no matter how much he wanted it to. And Raph hated it, he hated how it stuck in his mind like glue, hated how one sentence could tear him apart from the inside. Never in a million years could Raph ever even imagine a outcome such as this, could ever even think for a moment that Master Splinter, his Sensei, the man who raised him and his brothers, the man who took care of them and loved them with everything he had, could no longer be among the living. Never had it even popped in his mind that in another world, that in another reality that his father would be dead. The knowledge alone was unbearable, a fact that shouldn't exist no matter where or when. Raph could feel his throat tighten as he stared at the picture of Master Splinter, stared at the tall rat who was so full of wisdom and kindness just from his gaze alone, a glimpse of the man he was when he'd been alive. A man who while not his father personally was in some way a version of the man who he loved back in his home universe and he felt his heart shatter. Rubbing his eyes to stop the tears that threatened to fall, Raph found his eyes wandering around the dojo to check on the occupants within.

The first one he noticed was Donnie, who was seated close to him and seemingly in denial about what he was seeing. His genius little brother was muttering underneath his breath, his gaze unfocused and shining slightly as he became lost in his thoughts which were racing a hundred miles a minute as he tried to logically explain to himself how this was a universal improbability. It broke the large turtle's heart seeing his usually cool and somewhat sarcastic and dramatic brother be reduced to an absolute mess. Raph's attention was drawn away from Donnie as a familiar heart wrenching sob came from his other side. Dark green eyes snapped towards the direction of the sobs to catch a glimpse of Mikey, his sweet little brother falling apart. The small box turtle was sobbing, curled in on himself slightly as he tried to keep his turmoil from engulfing him entirely. Next to him keeping a steady yet trembling grip on the youngest was Leo, the red eared slider was holding him, his own gaze much like Donnie's shimmering with unshed tears. His face was pale and his gaze haunted as he held their baby brother together to the best of his ability. Raph felt his heart twist at the look, seeing one similarly not too long ago.

'A lair burning in flames, shouting and screeches of an animalistic nature. The sounds of his brothers shouting out in fear as they tried to escape. He could still hear Leo's terrified cry for their father as a large hunched over form landed next to the slider. He could still see the figure of a woman trying desperately to protect them, using the last of her strength to take the monster with her and paying the ultimate price for it. He could see Leo's wide shimmering eyes, the fear and despair and denial at witnessing it before they were forced to leave their father and Draxum and Gram-Gram behind.'

Raph felt his stomach twist as the memories hit him, of having to witness the murder of his grandmother and having to carry the burden of making such a large decision. Of having to see his little brothers and April's haunted looks as they got in the truck with Todd. The large turtle teen had been witness to the same look Leo was currently wearing back then and seeing it again twisted something nasty within him. Raph wanted nothing more than at that moment than to grab his three little brothers and hold them close to him, to protect them from this horrific tragedy of this world. However it wasn't just them he wanted to do this to.

No he wanted to do this to Leonardo and his brothers as well.

Raph looked over at the group of four who sat close to one another beneath the large tree, seeing their pained and exhausted gazes, looking so much older than their actual ages. He took in Michelangelo and Donatello's closeness, the purple clad turtle trying to offer support despite the grief he felt as well. Took in the pained rage filled guilty gaze of Raphael who in all the world looked the very definition of a man who was falling apart on the inside. Took in the blank and far away gaze of Leonardo who looked so cold and unreachable, as if he was desperately trying to remain strong despite his own grief. He took in their scars both physical and emotional, took in just how much these four older turtles truly carried upon their weary shoulders and he felt that fierce need to protect them rise up within him. The need to keep them from this world's cruel injustice and harmful ways. To shield them from anymore pain and suffering just as he tried to for his little brothers. Raph knew logically that these older turtles didn't need protection, that they didn't need to be watched over, but the emotional part, the part that held his large heart full of his big brotherly love wanted nothing more than to protect them and watch over them, consequences be damned.

But amongst those feelings there was also a feeling of respect for these older turtles. It was clear that they'd been through many things within their lives, that they'd lost so much, that they'd lost their father. Yet despite it all they still remained by each other's sides, they still stuck with one another and kept each other going when it was so clear that they were tired and hurting. Yet still despite it all they kept going and that alone earned more respect than Raph orginally had.

'They're strong, just like us. We may not have been through all the things they've been through but just like us they keep on going. Then again isn't that what members of the Hamato clan do?'

The thought asked within his mind. The large snapping turtle was taken out of his thoughts by his little brother Leo's voice.

"How.......how did he......?"

Leo asked his tone shaking slightly and thick with his repressed emotions. Raph and his two remaining brothers went quiet save for a few sniffles and hiccups from Mikey as they all turned to their older counterparts. Raph quickly noticed how Raphael stiffened and how Michelangelo's jaw tightened slightly at the question. Donatello went eerily still and Leonardo.......

Leonardo went resigned in a way, as if he'd been mentally preparing himself to answer the inevitable question that was bound to come. The leader in blue was quiet for a beat as if he was trying to figure out where exactly he should begin. After a beat or two the leader took a deep breath and spoke.

"It's......it's a very long story. I'd um......get comfortable if I were you....."

Leonardo said his voice a soft growling rasp as he stared at the four younger ones. Raph felt his heart sink in unease at the sentence, suddenly afraid of hearing this story. Did he truly want to know how their father died? Did he truly want to know, to make the fact of Master Splinter being dead even more real? Raph didn't have any answers to these questions but he found himself mechanically settling himself around to face the older turtles and get himself comfortable, his brothers following his example. Once they were settled Leonardo began.

"It happened about a year ago....."

~~~~~

Raphael hated being exposed.

He hated it more than he would ever admit and he especially hated when he was exposed emotionally. And at the moment that's exactly what was happening. The short red clad turtle sat beside his older brother, his discomfort clear as he shimmied in his place. Leonardo had begun to tell the story of Master Splinter's death, his voice gruff and crocking every so often whenever he'd hit a part within the story that affected him emotionally. Raphael tried to keep back his flinches of concern whenever he heard a crack in Leonardo's voice, already knowing that once this was all over that his big brother would most likely remain quiet for the rest of the day unless he absolutely had to. He couldn't remember a recent time when Leonardo had spoken as much as he was currently, but he knew that the blue turtle would be paying for it later. Raphael flickered his bright green hues towards Donatello catching his reddish brown gaze, and already knew that his tall genius little brother had noticed Leonardo's voice as well.

'He'll probably make him tea later if I'm gonna take a guess.'

Raphael thought his mind focusing on this little thing. Raphael didn't like to remember the story that was currently being told, didn't like to remember any of it. Remembering it brought him grief, it brought him guilt and it brought him anger unlike anything he'd ever experienced in a good while. And the last thing he needed, what his brothers needed was for him to lose his head.

'They need me right now. There'll be a time and place where I can lose control and beat something or someone up. But not right now.'

He told himself as he caught up with the story that was being told. Leonardo had gotten to the part where they'd fought the other alien race and had managed to complete their mission to save their father's life. He could feel the looks of disbelief and horror from the younger turtles as Leonardo continued, already guessing that they couldn't process it at the moment. Not that Raphael could blame them, after all they'd just been informed that Master Splinter, a variation of their father had died and they'd taken it pretty badly which again Raphael couldn't blame them. After all at the time he and his brothers hadn't taken it well either.

'Hell we're still not taking it well. I don't think we ever truly will.'

Raphael thought his heart twisting into a tight knot in his chest as he recalled the earlier breakdown he and his brothers experienced in their kitchen. He knew that once this was all over he'd probably go hide out in his room to recollect himself mentally, after all being exposed so much was making him extremely twitchy and uneasy. It was like picking at a scab, tearing it open and exposing the inside of wound after it'd just started healing somewhat. It left him feeling raw and unnerved, to be so open for practical strangers to see and he could only handle so much before he'd explode like a volcano. As Raphael listened and mentally mused about the little things to keep him from completely losing it he finally caught on to Leonardo's voice telling the ending of their space journey and the beginning of the second time they'd watched their father die right in front of them. The red clad turtle gripped his hands into fists as he felt that familiar violent waves of anger, grief and guilt hit him. He could still see that horrible moment crystal clear, could feel the guilt that ate away at him like an acidic chemical. Even after a year he still felt that guilt, still felt that he was to blame somewhat for his father's death. Logically he knew that he couldn't have predicted the turn of events that had happened that night, that he couldn't have prevented them from happening. But another part of him, an illogical part, couldn't help but blame himself for what happened.

Couldn't help but feel like he was responsible for what had happened.

'I should have been faster. I should have been more alert, I should have been able to continue fighting, I should have tried to stop it, I should of-'

Thoughts and guilt piled onto him and buried him despite being told by not only April and Casey but by his own brothers that he wasn't at fault for what happened. He felt himself spiral somewhat before he was snapped out of it by a small grip on his shoulder. Blinking Raphael looked up to see that Leonardo who at this point was finishing up their story had gripped his shoulder in a gentle yet firm manner, almost as if his oldest brother had felt his thoughts going out of control. The second eldest son stared at the first eldest son who didn't look at him but he kept a firm reassuring grip on him to ground him.

It's not your fault.

Stop blaming yourself.

I'm here for you and if you need me I'll be there for you.

I love you little brother.

Raphael felt his throat get tight but he refused to acknowledge it, not wanting to break down yet again. Especially in front of their counterparts. He'd rather die then let them see him cry if he was being honest. Raphael tuned more into Leonardo's voice, focusing on the familiar scratchy and harsh tones that accompanied his words.

"We'd tried to get there in time but.........but we were too late. The Shredder had gotten to Master Splinter first. We.......we could only watch as he slaughtered him and threw him off of the building........he......he died before he'd hit the ground."

Leonardo's voice spoke finishing their story and finally going silent. Raphael felt his older brother's tense posture, could feel the pain and grief coming from him. He could feel Donatello and Michelangelo's own emotional turmoil and it made his blood boil slightly as he couldn't help but feel completely useless in the moment. Raphael wanted nothing more than at that moment than to protect his brothers from all this, wanted nothing more than to make the pain go away. But he couldn't, he'd never be able too and it made him frustrated. The short tempered turtle teen looked away from his brothers and towards their counterparts quickly seeing that much like them they weren't doing too great either. Raph had seemed to have lost his battle with his tears and they flew down his face in tiny rivers. The large snapping turtle was obviously emotional distraught by what he'd just heard and Raphael couldn't help but feel a sort of kinder ship with his younger yet larger doppelganger.

'I know the feeling pal.'

Toxic green hues turned to see Mikey next, the box turtle a complete disaster and wreck. The youngest turtle teen was sobbing full force now, his wails full of heartbreak at hearing the story. His light brown hues were filled with tears and guilt and Raphael felt his heart go out to the box turtle. He had a feeling that Mikey blamed himself for this whole situation due to his question earlier and he was taking it rather harder than he should.

'Poor kid.....no one blames you so don't beat yourself up.'

Raphael thought before he finally took note of the twins who looked like they weren't even processing everything correctly. Donnie seemed to have completely broken down mentally somewhat, like he couldn't fathom this horrible situation. Leo on the other hand just looked haunted. Like he was plagued by memories himself. Raphael felt himself become uneasy at the look, because for one horrifying moment the smooth joking slider looked so much like Leonardo that it was scary. As if sensing his unease Leo's light blue hues snapped up to his bright green ones and it felt like at that moment that Leo could see straight into his soul.

'Jesus Christ that kid's got a look.....'

Raphael thought feeling suddenly open and vulnerable, like a butterfly pinned to a table. It unnerved him more than he'd ever admit and he couldn't help but glare slightly at the younger teen, his unspoken message loud and clear.

'Mind your own business or you'll be sorry kid.'

Leo's gaze never wavered but the red eared slider finally looked away from the shorter and older turtle and turned to look at Leonardo.

"I'm......I'm sorry for your loss. I......we couldn't imagine how it feels to lose a parent like that. But.......but if it helps we understand what it's like to lose someone you love."

Leo spoke his voice smooth and soft and serious. Raphael and his brothers looked at their counterparts curiously, as Leo continued on.

"Not too long ago.....me and my brothers had our lair attacked by our version of the Shredder. He......he destroyed our home and hurt our father and Draxum and.......and he murdered our Gram-Gram."

The red eared slider said a look of pain and anguish appearing on his face. The slider's brothers also seemed to become full of grief at the mention of their Gram-Gram, and Raphael felt his heart twist at the sight of it.

"Your Gram-Gram?"

Leonardo asked his voice rasping slightly in question. Raph nodded and Leo spoke up again.

"She was our grandmother. We didn't know her very long but......but we loved her and the Shredder.........she didn't make it......"

Leo finished his voice barely audible. A heavy silence filled the dojo as both groups of turtles silently grieved for those who had fallen in battle and Raphael couldn't help but suddenly speak up.

"We're sorry that you had to go through that. You didn't deserve to suffer like that."

The hot headed turtle said voice gruff and somewhat awkward. But the message was received and Raph was the one who responded to it.

"You guys didn't deserve to suffer either. None of us did."

The large snapping turtle said sincere and soft like as his dark green gaze flickered over Raphael and his brothers. Leonardo offered them a small nod, his eyes shining slightly and Raphael gripped his forearm to help steady him emotionally just as he'd done earlier. Leonardo's dark blue gaze flickered over to him in silent thanks before addressing the rest of the turtles.

"No we didn't........and we're going to make sure that you guys don't suffer much longer by helping you get back home so you can be with your loved ones."

Leonardo stated his voice strengthening in his determination to make it happen. Raphael couldn't help but feel a familiar spark of respect and admiration for his older brother, already knowing that his fearless big brother would make it happen. After that the two groups of turtles didn't speak much after that instead only quietly paying their respects for those who were no longer with them. After awhile Raphael watched their younger counterparts slowly start to get up from their places on the tatsumi mats and finally leave the dojo, obviously wanting to process and grieve privately. Once they were all out the four older turtles were the only ones who remained in the dojo. Donatello and Michelangelo had moved closer to the two oldest brothers making them become somewhat huddled together. The trio of younger brothers looked up at the eldest one, waiting for him to speak and let them know what they were going to do next. Leonardo didn't take long to answer their unspoken questions.

"I think we'll hold off on training for today and leave it for tomorrow. It's.....it's been a long day today and I think everyone just needs a moment to step back and breathe."

The fearless leader said his voice finally going out somewhat in the middle of his sentence. Donatello seemed to give him a narrow eyed look already going into his medic mode.

"That's a good idea Leo, in fact I think that you should have a tea break and relax your vocal chords a bit."

Donatello said his voice leaving no room for arguments. Leonardo looked like he wanted to argue but seeing Raphael and Michelangelo also give him a look he dropped it.

"Don't worry Dee, I'll sit with our bro here while you go get some. I'll make sure that he doesn't go anywhere."

Michelangelo said his voice a forced kind of chipper though they all knew that he was just as exhausted as them. Raphael stood up and stretched his back cracking a few of his joints.

"Since dorks one and two are gonna babysit ya, I'm gonna go to my room for a bit. I've had my fill today of emotional circles and hand holding."

The red clad turtle stated bluntly and somewhat rudely yet his brothers paid no mind to it, already knowing that Raphael needed some time to recover from everything and recoup.

"Alright bro, we'll see you later."

Michelangelo said giving him a small smile.

"If we need anything we'll let you know Raph."

Donatello piped up already getting up to get Leonardo his tea for his throat. Raphael just grunted and went to leave the dojo when Leonardo's voice spoke up with a slight crackle to it.

"We'll be here for when you come back."

Leonardo said an unspoken message within his sentence for the red turtle.

'If you need someone to talk to I'm all ears little brother, just come find me if you do.'

Raphael gave a small scoff sending a non heated glare towards the eldest son.

"Don't wait up for me Fearless, I'll be gone for awhile."

Raphael said already opening up the sliding doors and disappearing into the living room leaving his own unspoken message out in the open for Leonardo.

'I'll hold you to it brother, and the same goes for you too.'

Raphael walked past the living room being careful to not bother the other turtles who were currently sitting in the pit together and just basking in one another's presences as he slipped by and headed towards his room. Once he made it to the familiar door he turned the knob and stepped inside his safe haven, shutting the door behind him fully intending on beating the hell out of his punching bag to get rid of his anger and guilt. As he went to prepare himself he heard the familiar high pitched cry coming from his bedside table. Turning towards it he met the gaze of his beloved pet Chompy who had heard him come in and decided to greet him. Raphael felt his heart soften and a smile coming up onto his face.

"Hey Chompy, did you have a good morning?"

Raphael asked his tone soft and gentle earning a churr of delight from the little alien turtle. Raphael made his way towards the little turtle, and made himself comfortable on his bed as Chompy climbed into his lap churring and squeaking the entire time.

'Maybe I can punch my punching bag later.....'

He mused as he settled in and began to tell his small little friend about all of his troubles.

*I'm gonna be honest this most likely sucks but-! I've got some things planned for in future chapters and I'm gonna put a lot of thought into them because like I've said I'm a self indulgent trashy bitch and damnit I'm gonna keep doing my self indulgent bullshit lol. Anyways for some context on Raphael and why he's not quick to anger is because I like to think that the older Raphael gets the more better he gets at keeping his quick temper in check especially when Splinter died and it was just him and his brothers left. Also-! I do to intend to touch more on the deaths of Rise Karai and 2012 Splinter and all the things and emotions that the boys personally go through I've just got to get it all planned out and I'll go from there. Again I apologize that this chapter sucks it'll get better (hopefully maybe idk we'll see). Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

63 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guidelines and Warnings: The 2012 boys will be addressed by their full names unless they're talking to one another or about each other. The Rise boys will be addressed by their nicknames. Also they're be spoilers for both shows as well as possible language and mentioned major character death. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly encourage y'all to check out my other works.

It'd been a few days since the meeting within the dojo. A few days of the two groups of turtles silently grieving over their lost loved ones and spending time with their own set of brothers. The two groups of teenagers didn't really say much over those few days, instead wanting to focus on trying to heal somewhat so they could focus on their mission to getting the younger set of brothers back home to their reality. Once they'd managed to pick themselves up somewhat they'd finally started taking the first steps towards making their mission become a reality. Which led to the current situation now, that being Donnie and Donatello slaving over their theories and ideas within Donatello's lab. Donnie was sitting at a makeshift workspace that his older counterpart had made for him, staring down at his notes and calculations with a somewhat annoyed look. There wasn't much for Donnie to go on given that he had no real clue as to how he and his brothers came here. So the soft shell was was trying to think of different possibilities for how they were sent to this alternate dimension. Unfortunately anything that could be plausible wasn't making any sense scientifically speaking. And Donnie wasn't the only one struggling with this.

No his older counterpart Donatello seemed to be struggling just as much. The tall turtle genius was leaning over his desk, his tongue peeking out of his mouth as he moved his pencil across the papers in front of him. Surrounding him were crumpled up balls of theories and ideas that just didn't make any sense whatsoever. Donnie peeked up to watch his doppelganger, noting the way his shoulders were tense as he scribbled all over his papers, not seeming to be aware of his surroundings. It was honestly impressive how focused Donatello could get, and his work ethic proved that he was a hard worker, what with his all of his inventions and blueprints scattered all over the somewhat dimly lit lab. Donnie continued to watch him, his dark brown eyes zoned in on the taller turtle as he observed him quietly. The soft shell had been watching so closely in fact that he nearly jumped out of his shell at Donatello's sudden loud snarl.

"UGH I CAN'T FIGURE IT OUT-!"

Donatello snapped grabbing the tails of his purple mask as he forced himself to sit up. Donnie couldn't help but feel sympathetic, completely understanding what the older turtle was feeling. They'd been going at this for a few hours now and neither of them could think of anything that could give them a lead in trying to get Donnie and his brothers back home. The soft shell forced himself to sit up in his seat as well, stretching his arms and earning a few cracks in return for the movement. Turning his computer chair towards Donatello the younger turtle spoke up.

"We're in the same boat my friend. I can't figure this out either which is beyond frustrating."

Donnie said making Donatello turn to look at him. Reddish brown eyes filled with exhaustion and annoyance at himself met his dark brown ones and Donnie couldn't help but mentally flinch at the look.

'Guess it's time to take a break, if we keep this up we'll both be completely useless in the long run.'

The purple genius thought, despite not wanting to take a breather. However he knew logically that if he and Donatello didn't at least step back from this to cool off their mounting frustrations they'd never be able to figure it out. Just as Donnie had come to this conclusion Donatello seemingly did so as well.

"Let's just take a minute to get ourselves together mentally. Wouldn't want to make things more difficult for us in the long run."

Donatello stated in a gruff manner obviously just as displeased with this as Donnie. The soft shell gave a hum of agreement before standing up to get the blood flowing within his legs. Donatello just watched his younger counterpart, obviously not ready to move from his seat yet before going back to his notes, while Donnie decided to snoop around somewhat. Taking in Donatello's lab Donnie noticed several things that were vastly different from his own lab back home. The lightning was one thing, instead of the familiar glowing of red buttons and eyes and neon purple lights, there instead was a rather dim kind of lighting. While not bad it gave the lab a somewhat gloomy look not that Donnie would ever say it out loud. Glancing around some more Donnie noticed all the blueprints of future inventions that Donatello had yet to start and all the equipment that laid scattered around on tables and counters. Tools as well as lab beakers filled with all sorts of different chemicals sat neatly in their holders, awaiting the moment of being needed. As Donnie snooped around his eyes caught sight of one set of blueprints that were buried beneath newer ones. Curious the soft shell moved them aside and saw the outlining guide to what looked like a robot of some kind.

The design was that of a shorter turtle, and clunky like, yet despite it the blueprints were filled with various notes and markings on the turtle shaped robot. As Donnie read over the little notes and other details on the older blueprints his dark brown hues finally caught sight of the name of the little robot.

"Metalhead....?"

Donnie muttered intrigued as he took a closer look. The soft shell noted how detailed the plans for Metalhead were and how much care was put into them. Donatello obviously cared a lot about this particular invention from the way everything was filled with incredible details and little notes.

"I see you found the blueprints for Metalhead."

Donatello's voice sounding incredibly close made Donnie about jump out of his skin. Snapping his head around to see the older turtle Donnie was about to snap at him for spooking him like that when he paused seeing the face of the taller turtle. Donatello's gaze was solely focused on his old blueprints, a look of bittersweetness in his reddish brown eyes as he reached out to grab them from Donnie.

"Who is Metalhead if you don't mind me asking."

Donnie asked curiousity getting the best of him. Donatello was quiet for a moment before he answered his younger doppelganger's question.

"Metalhead was a robot that I'd created back when I was about fifteen years old. He was the future of the ways of the ninja, and he was one of my most complex inventions besides the Shellraiser."

Donatello explained a small gapped tooth smile on his face as he recalled the little robot turtle. However the smile faded as he continued.

"During one of our missions Metalhead was completely wrecked by a renegade mutant. I couldn't get to him in time to try and save him from further damage......all I got was his head."

Donatello said his voice soft and full of a grief that only an inventor could feel. Donnie felt his throat tighten slightly as he thought about how devastating it was to lose something like Metalhead. He knew it all too well.

"I had a little robot companion that I'd built. He was one of my greatest inventions, his name was Shelldon. I....I put my all into making him, so much so that he was like a son to me. I....I'd ended up losing him during the attack on our lair by the Shredder."

Donnie explained feeling Donatello's gaze on him. Donnie shimmied a bit underneath the gaze feeling all too exposed suddenly and he wanted nothing more than for the floor to swallow him whole.

"I guess that no matter the universe we'll always lose our robot companions huh?"

Donatello spoke up trying to somewhat ease the atmosphere. Donnie couldn't help but quirk a humorless smile at his older counterpart.

"Yeah......I guess so."

Donnie replied. The two geniuses dropped the subject of their inventions of robots not wanting to dwell too much on it. The two inventors instead moved on to much more lighter topics, talking about their newest creations and what their plans were. They talked about little things and stories of adventures that they'd experienced the once gloomy atmosphere disappearing. Donnie had no idea how long they just talked but he knew that this conversation was by far one of the best he's ever had. Donatello was incredibly smart and could keep up with Donnie easily whenever he started to get really technical on certain things. It was nice to have a partner of science and knowledge to have a conversation with. Donnie was now listening to Donatello talk about the alien species that he'd met in space, and how their technology was vast and extremely complex compared to their own.

"Honestly even I had a hard time figuring some of it out and I was the one most familiar with it! The Triceratons were one of the worst when it came to their technology. I'd never felt so frustrated in all my life, not since I'd first started off with-"

Donatello suddenly stopped making Donnie give him a confused look. Donnie quirked an eyebrow getting a bit concerned by the sudden silence.

"Don-"

He'd began to say before he was startled by Donatello practically sprinting back to his desk, quickly making his way to his computer. Donnie followed him, feeling completely lost all of a sudden. Stepping up next to Donatello he'd went to ask what was going on when his question was answered.

"Haha-! Yes I got something-! I can't believe I didn't think of them before I should have known it would involve them somehow-!"

Donatello said sounding a bit annoyed with his lack of foresight and downright pleased with what he managed to figure out.

"Uh not to rain on your parade Don but what in the laws of physics are you going on about?"

Donnie asked taking Donatello's attention. The taller turtle seemed to realize that he'd left Donnie in the dark somewhat and going red with embarrassment he began to explain.

"Ah right sorry! Well to answer your question my genius friend, I think I've found a possible lead on how to get you and your brothers back home. I was thinking maybe the Kraang would be a good starting point seeing as their whole thing is interdimensional traveling! They're practically known for their dimension hoping, so I was thinking that if we can gather information on their latest activities and their portable dimensions, we could possibly have a lead on getting you all home!"

Donatello said his expression bright and beaming for the first time in a few days. Donnie's own excitement started to spark, a large grin coming onto his face as he got what his counterpart was saying.

"Don, you are without a doubt the best version of me I have ever met, like oh mi gosh I love you and your big brain oh so much right now!"

Donnie said absolutely proud to have Donatello as his alternate self. There was a reason why he was always known as the smartest turtle amongst his brothers and seeing that his older counterpart was living up to the title made Donnie downright prideful. Donatello just seemed a bit startled by Donnie's words however the taller turtle preened at the praise.

"I'm the only version of you that you've ever met Donnie, but I'm glad to know that I'm your favorite one."

Donatello said a bit cheekily making Donnie smirk at the tone. The two purple turtles were practically vibrating with excitement, finally having a lead to work with to see if it could give them answers. As the two turtles began their plans to try and figure out what they could learn Donnie decided to drop the bombshell.

"By the way my ingenious friend, what exactly is a Kraang?"

~~~~~

Leo wasn't used to being in such an emotional rollercoaster in such a short span of time. For the past few days, he'd been filled with nothing but the familiar aching grief of being reminded of his grandmother's death and the death of his father in this strange alternate reality. Filled with thoughts and guilt and other nasty things that Leo never really liked to think about. If the red eared slider was completely honest he'd never go near anything emotional with a hundred foot pole, so suddenly being thrust into a hurricane of emotional turmoil was not a very fun time. And if Leo was known for anything it was having a fun time. Which was why he'd decided that now was the perfect opportunity to mess with some people in the lair to help get everyone's minds off of the heavy things that had been weighing them down.

And what better way to do so than with a few pranks?

So being the somewhat clever turtle he was, Leo had began his solo mission to help bring up the mood within the lair. He'd made sure to any unfortunate soul who was within his path. So far he'd gotten his older brother Raph, his little brother Mikey, his brother's older counterpart Michelangelo and he'd just got Raphael who more or less was downright fuming at the prank. Leo could practically see the water that had been in the water balloon steaming on top of the older red clad turtle's head. The sounds of confused and irritated swears and mutterings filled the lair as Raphael somewhat stomped away to go to his room to try and cool down. Leo snickered a bit coming from his hiding place as he tucked his one katana away, its mystical powers receding from the blade.

"Ain't nothing like using my badass mystic ninja skills to help everyone cool down."

Leo said a mischievous smile on his face. It wasn't often that the blue clad turtle did this kind of thing, but he had deemed the situation to bring a few harmless pranks into it. Showing his brothers some fun was what he was known for best. Leo was the face man, the jokester of his brothers. He made it his personal mission to live up to those titles, especially when his brothers needed cheering up. And since he was stuck in this world with his brothers, Leo had taken it upon himself to also extend his methods of cheering those around him up with their older counterparts. So far Raphael was the only one who seemed more irritated than everyone else so Leo made a mental note to keep the pranking to a minimum around the short and angry turtle. Michelangelo on the other hand when he'd been met with Leo's prank, had been downright thrilled and had even cracked a laugh at it. Much like his own little brother Michelangelo was rather easy going and seemed to thrive on things such as this. And hearing Michelangelo laugh was a major win in Leo's books.

"Okay so I've hit Raph, Mikey, Ralph and Miguel. I could try to go for Dee next but......"

Leo mused quietly thinking about his younger twin. Donnie if he remembered correctly was currently hiding out in this lair's lab with Donatello. The slider couldn't help but shiver slightly as he recalled the last time he'd played a prank on Donnie when he'd been in his lab. His twin had been less than pleased and he may of had Shelldon yank Leo up by his shell like a small kitten and toss him out of said lab, swearing up and down the whole time at him. The last thing he wanted was to set Donnie completely off like that again and God only knows how Donatello would react if Leo so much as even thought of pranking them while they were in the lab.

'So no Donald or Don then, I'll have to get them later. So that leaves.....'

Leo felt his heart jump at the thought of Leonardo, remembering the embarrassing moment of having himself be read like an open book by his older self. Leo had never wanted to bury himself in the ground so fast as soon as he'd realized what had happened. Thankfully Leonardo didn't rat him out to his brothers however the whole experience had left him feeling a bit shaken still.

'But if I keep avoiding him it's just gonna get worse.'

A voice in his head said sounding annoyingly enough like Dr. Feelings who Mikey used to be a somewhat therapist for his brothers. Leo couldn't help but mentally groan already knowing that his little mental Dr. Feelings was right even though he absolutely hated to admit it.

'Come on Hamato you literally fought mutated fish, literally a death match in a Big Mama's fighting ring, and the Shredder. You can face yourself and be a grown up about this. Don't be a wimp.'

He scolded himself mentally pulling himself together. After pulling himself together Leo felt a bit more confident in himself and with a small smirk began to make his way towards the one place where he knew his older self was hanging out.

The dojo.

Leo quickly and quietly made his way towards the sliding doors, being careful not to make any sounds. Using all of his ninja stealth skills, the red eared slider quietly pulled out his katana, watching the familiar bright blue mystic energy come to life at his fingertips. With a silent swing a bright blue portal opened up, revealing the inside of the dojo. There sitting at the foot of the tree's roots was Leonardo. The older turtle was sitting cross legged on the tatsumi mats, his eyes closed and his entire body completely still. A tranquil air hung around him, his breathing soft and slow and calm. It was clear that Leonardo was meditating, and by the looks of it he was incredibly deep into it.

'Perfect.'

Leo thought grabbing a water balloon and going to take aim. He'd have to be quick about this, if he wanted to get the older blue clad turtle. Leo took his aim, his light blue eyes focused on his target, getting ready to throw it.

'Three.....two.......one-!'

Leo counted backwards mentally, once he hit one he moved, however not in the way he imagined it.

In fact what happened next rather quick.

The red eared slider didn't even process it before Leonardo had suddenly moved out of the way his eyes closed still before his hand shot out towards Leo, going straight through the portal and grabbing Leo's wrist. Leo barely had a chance to blink before he was yanked right through his portal and thrown right over Leonardo's body, his body flipped over as his shell hit the tatsumi matted floors hard. The younger turtle let out a whoosh of air, his entire body practically jostled all the way down to his bones. Wide eyed in a stunned silence Leo could only wheeze a bit as he tried to get air back into his lungs. Leonardo meanwhile had finally opened his eyes, and was now looking at his younger counterpart in a mortified way.

"Leo-!? Oh shit I'm so sorry are you alright?!"

Leonardo asked his tone cracking slightly at his rushed out words as he dropped down to his knees to help Leo sit up. Leo meanwhile just tried to get his bearings, sucking in a sharp deep breath as Leonardo gently helped him up into a sitting position. After a few moments of collecting himself Leo finally spoke in a winded voice.

"Damn dude. Remind me to not do that again, you do not mess around when you throw people holy-"

Leo wheezed a bit stunned by just how strong Leonardo actually was when he put his all into it. The younger turtle knew that if he'd been human that the older turtle could have very well have broken his spine with the force he used behind the throw. Leonardo seemed to go red in a mortified way, embarrassed beyond belief.

"I'm honestly really sorry Leo, I didn't mean to throw you so hard, if I'd known it was you-"

Leonardo began to ramble while Leo finally recovered, his stunned shock now changed into a beaming star struck look. Turning to his older self Leo interrupted him.

"Holy hell Lee, that was seriously one of the most badass things I'd ever seen in my life! You didn't even hesitate and you were meditating yet you still took me out! How did you do that?!"

Leo asked his light blue eyes sparkling with boyish glee and excitement at having seen something so cool. Leonardo froze in his ramblings his dark blue eyes widening in surprise at seeing such a look on the younger turtle's face. He'd been expecting anger or something along those lines but not this.

"I....what-?"

Leonardo scrambled out his tone full of baffled confusion.

"The thing-! How did you do that?? Like dude it's not easy to get the drop on me like that, nor is it easy to sense my presence while I'm in stealth mode with my portals! Yet you completely took me by surprise all while meditating and oh mi gosh you've got to tell me how you managed to do it!"

The slider said practically demanding to have an answer in his star struck amazement. Leonardo just blinked confused and dazed by the excitement his younger doppelganger showed. Clearing out his throat somewhat to help his vocal chords out Leonardo finally answered Leo's questions.

"Ah well I didn't really know that you were there. One minute I was just meditating and then I felt the spiritual plain change and I just.....reacted on instinct."

Leonardo said sounding a bit awkward. Meanwhile Leo was taken all of this in eagerly wanting to know more.

"The spiritual plain? Like as in a sixth sense mystic kind of deal? Do you have mystic powers here?"

Leo asked earning a confused head tilt.

"Mystic powers?"

Leonardo asked confused. Leo nodded and pulled out his katana, swinging it in a small circle. The blade once again glowed a bright blue, its magic pulsing in the blade as it made a tiny portal. Leonardo's eyes went wide with shock.

"What in the-?"

He began to question and Leo was quick to answer.

"This is mystic powers. Me and my brothers each have one of a unique kind. Raph's sais is strength based and he can use it to make himself stronger. Mikey's nunchucks have the ability to shot out flames and to hold mystical beings in place. Donnie's bo staff can turn into anything that he's ever made bo staff wise via technology. And my twin katanas have the ability to open and close portals at a whim. Though judging by your reaction I'm guessing that this kind of thing doesn't exist here."

Leo said curious. Leonardo just slowly shook his head.

"No we don't have stuff like this here. However.....we do have spiritual and healing abilities here. Or rather healing and spiritual mantras. Only a selection of people can use these abilities and a lot of them are masters in some way. Out of me and my brothers though......I'm the one most spiritual sensitive and able to use the mantras easily. Though I'm not a master in these things. Not like....like Master Splinter was."

Leonardo explained getting curious himself. Leo on the other hand was amazed by this. This alternate version of himself was apparently extremely talented in this kind of thing. Though he was rather humble about it and seemed to not see the raw talent of being able to sense Leo of all people and get the drop on him. The red eared slider felt a sudden determination hit him and with a click of his katana being placed in its sheath, Leo grabbed Leonardo's hands tightly and stared straight into his dark blue eyes seriously.

"Can you teach me?"

The younger turtle asked earning a wide eyed look from the older one.

"Teach you?"

The older turtle repeated earning a fierce nod in response.

"Yes teach me. I want to learn how to do that move that you did because Lee that was seriously the coolest thing I've ever seen in my sixteen years of life and I'll literally die if I don't learn such a awesome skill."

Leo said sounding dead serious. Leonardo just stared at his younger counterpart looking entirely unsure about everything. However Leo gave him the best puppy dog eyes he could ever give, practically pleading with his older self to teach him. It was a good bit of uncertain silence before the blue clad leader let out a resigned sigh.

"I can try, but I don't know if it'll work or not."

The leader said earning a practically glowing smile from the red eared slider.

"Oh me gosh thank you-! You're now my favorite turtle in the world!"

Leo said bouncing a bit while Leonardo watched in slight weary amusement.

"Yeah, no problem. Come on let's get up off the ground and I'll check you over to make sure I didn't hurt you by accident."

Leonardo said getting up and offering a hand to help Leo up. With a bright grin Leo grabbed ahold of his doppelganger's hand and let himself be hoisted up onto his feet. Once standing the two blue turtles made their way out of the dojo.

~~~~~

Donatello stared at his computer checking off all the data he'd collected from his hours of research. Donnie was at his desk as well, writing everything they came across down onto their charts that they'd made to keep their data together. After explaining exactly what the Kraang were to Donnie, the two had begun their quest in searching for anything that was odd or not exactly normal. So far Donatello had managed to find reports from the local research facility, courtesy of Donnie's hacker skills, and had learned that they'd been tracking odd spikes of energy surges for the past two or three weeks. The facility couldn't figure out exactly where they'd been coming from but they'd been happening a bit more frequently.

Especially during this week, or more specifically a few days before Donnie and his brothers appeared within the lair.

That alone rose red flags for Donatello. The older turtle stared at the computer screen and the graphs that contained the information that was under extreme coding and protection servicers until Donnie had hacked their systems. Reports from the research facility and local new broadcasting stations all pointed to the same energy surges that had been occurring in New York City. And Donatello had a feeling that the Kraang had something to do with it.

"So what are we going to do now? Cause all this information we've found and all the reports we've read are all weirdly suspicious."

Donnie piped up his mouth somewhat pressed into a tense expression. Donatello gave a small sigh, rubbing his eyes and thinking.

"I think that we'll definitely need to check out the Kraang database and see what they're up to. And in order to do that we're going to need to locate them first. The Kraang aren't easy to find and if they're up to something and it's big they're gonna difficult to locate. I'll need to talk to Leo about this and see what he thinks about all this."

Donatello said already making a mental layout for his possible future mission.

"If that's the case then I'll need to alert my brothers about this and see what they think about this."

Donnie replied already getting up from his chair and gathering their notes to show to his brothers to explain what was going on. Glancing up at Donatello, Donnie gave him a small look.

"Are you coming?"

Donnie asked his tone slightly impatient at wanting to get this show on the road. Donatello blinked away from the computer and nodded quickly getting up from his desk and grabbing a few things of his own. As he gathered his materials to go and discuss this with Leonardo the sudden ringing of his tphone sounded out throughout the lab startling the two geniuses. Donatello shimmying his work over into one arm quickly reached for the phone attached to his hip and pulled it up answering it as he made his way to Donnie giving him a look to let him know to follow him. The soft shell gave a swift nod not speaking since Donatello was on the phone.

"Hello?"

Donatello answered, his phone pressed up to his cheek as he and Donnie made their way towards the living room to go and gather their brothers. Donnie listened quietly as Donatello seemed to brighten up immediately at whoever was on the other end of the phone. The older turtle was talking rather quickly and softly, seemingly letting whoever it was that called in on what was going on. As Donnie set the stuff down he heard Donatello speak.

"Oh-! You really don't have to trouble yourself......okay okay I get it, so I guess I'll see you in a bit..? Alright, see you soon, be safe."

Donatello said ending the call. Donnie gave him a small narrowed eyed look, somewhat suspicious.

"So who's stopping by?"

Donnie asked not bothering to act like he wasn't eavesdropping. Donatello blinked and snapped his reddish brown gaze onto the younger turtle suddenly looking incredibly bashful.

"It was a friend of ours. She wants to join in on our talk and help us out."

Donatello said his voice small and mumbled. Donnie quirked an eyebrow, unimpressed by the vague answer but he decided to drop it. They had more important things to worry about at the moment.

"You got everything Don?"

Donnie asked earning a nod of confirmation from the older purple turtle.

"Yep, all we need is our brothers and then we'll be good to go."

Donatello replied earning a hum of acknowledgement. Donatello watched as his younger counterpart put everything down and got up to leave the living room.

"I'll go get them and bring them in. You keep everything together Don."

Donnie said before leaving the older turtle behind, his bright purple battle shell being all that Donatello saw before his doppelganger disappeared from view. Donatello took a deep breath, fiddling with his bandages on his wrists a bit as he waited for Donnie and their brothers to come back and join him.

*What's this? Some actual plot?? Yes my friends it most certainly is! Now we're getting on a roll my lovely peeps and I'm personally super excited to see how my little project plays out. This chapter is a bit longer because I wanted to get the plot somewhat going and because the next chapter might take a lot more time to complete seeing as how my fingers are sore from typing on my phone for so long and because I don't want to give myself burnout because that'd lowkey suck. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

#my writing #ooc probably sorry #anyways enjoy i guess #i tried my best y'all sorry if this sucks dhdhdhdhgj #teenage mutant ninja turtles #rise of the teenage mutant ninja turtles #rise of the tmnt #tmnt #rottmnt #tmnt/rottmnt crossover #tmnt 2012 rottmnt crossover #rottmnt tmnt 2012 crossover #tmnt leo #rottmnt leo #tmnt raph #rottmnt raph #tmnt donnie #rottmnt donnie #tmnt mikey #rottmnt mikey #tmnt splinter #rottmnt splinter #tmnt metalhead #rottmnt shelldon #this took me literally a few days to get completed omfg my fingers hurt so I'm gonna go take a break byeee #a universal collision #aka the chapter where The Donnies and Leos bond with their counterparts somewhat wooooo next part will be Raphs and Mikeys moment #I seriously tried to make a plot somewhat with this I'm hoping that this works out fingers crossed #tmnt 2012 #tmnt 2018

56 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 1 year

Text

Warning: This fic contains language, blood, gore, violence, fighting, fatal injuries and major spoilers for the 2012 series. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly encourage y'all to check out my other works.

Spring. It was the sign of new beginnings, a sign of rebirth and growth with its blooming flowers and trees and warm gentle breezes. Spring was the type of season that Karai adored especially since this current spring marked the first anniversary of her little brother's arrival into her and her father's lives. The six year old girl rushed out of her bed, buzzing with excitement as she rushed around to get herself ready and dressed. Running her brush through her straight black locks, Karai took a look at herself in the mirror taking in her outfit. The plain maroon red shirt and plain black pants and old shoes worked well with what her plans entailed for her and her brother. Giving a little smile towards the mirror her light amber eyes sparkled back at her in excitement before she finally rushed out of her bedroom to go to the one next door.

Not hesitating to let herself into the room Karai rushed towards the bed that sat near the wall practically jumping onto it waking the sleeping five year old boy within it. Big dark blue eyes blinked awake startled as he pushed himself up in his bed meeting the excited, mischievous smile of his older sister. The boy gave her a confused look, his three fingered hands forming sleepy words.

'What's wrong? Is everything okay?'

He signed, the child or rather turtle toddler asked. Karai just gave him a bigger smile in response.

"Everything's fine Leo! But you have to get up there's something important I have to show you!"

She said shaking her little brother some more. Leo gave her another look before finally getting out of bed, more awake now due to Karai's contagious energy. Once her little brother was ready and awake and dressed, Karai grabbed Leo's hand and dragged him out of his room, running down the corridors of the large Japanese home, passing a few workers along the way. Leo squeezed her hand in a nervous way, uneasy with all the people they passed. Karai squeezed his hand back as she continued on towards her destination. The kitchen was soon within sight and the Japanese girl pulled her little brother through it, the two of them being greeted by the scent of breakfast. An older woman had just finished setting the second plate down when Karai called out to her.

"Miss. Lotus! Is breakfast ready?? Me and Leo are starving!!!"

Karai chirped making the older woman look up at the duo and smile a soft smile.

"You two are just in time, it was just finished Mistress Karai. I figured that you and Master Leonardo would be hungry, also I've prepared that special request you'd asked for the other day. It's ready to go when you're both finished."

Lotus replied with a small chuckle, earning a sparkling smile from Karai and a confused look from Leo. Saying a small thank you to the older Japanese woman, the young six and five year olds sat down at the table and began to eat. The whole time they ate Leo would sign questions at his older sister, wondering what this special request was and what Karai had planned. All that he'd receive from her was a mischievous smile and a be patient you'll see. Once they were done with breakfast, Leo was once again being dragged along by his older sister. Karai grabbed a small basket from Lotus before the duo left the kitchen with Karai calling out a goodbye and before Leo knew it they were bursting out of the side door of the house and rushing down the countryside hills away from home.

It was about an hour of running into the Japanese countryside, passing by trees, bugs and wildlife when Karai had suddenly stopped making Leo nearly run into her back. Bright amber hues met dark blue ones as Karai spoke.

"Cover your eyes! You can't see it till I say you can!"

Karai said somewhat demanding the turtle. Leo gave her an unsure look his hands signing in response.

'But what if I trip and fall? Onee-chan I don't want to-'

He'd tried to protest only to be stopped by his sister who grabbed his hands and gave him a serious look.

"Leo do you trust me?"

Karai asked startling the younger. Leo didn't even hesitate to nod at her letting her know that he did.

"Then please......close your eyes. I won't let anything happen to you. I promise."

She pleaded. Leo stared at her for a moment before finally slipping his eyes shut, giving Karai complete control over his movements. His older sister was gentle as she guided him forward, letting him know when something was in his way and helping him around it. After a few minutes of doing this small dance Karai finally stopped them, giving his hands another reassuring squeeze.

"Okay Leo.......open them."

The six year olds voice softly gave him the okay. The five year old slowly opened his eyes blinking them against the sunshine before focusing on what was before him. Dark blue eyes widened in childish wonder and awe as they made contact with a large sakura tree. The tree branches were filled with beautiful pink and red cherry blossoms, their sweet scent filling his nose and filling him with a sense of calm. Leo turned to look over at his sister, noticing her slightly awkward and almost shy shimmying.

"I've been wanting to show this for a year now, since you couldn't see them last year. It's a tradition that I do every spring, and I wanted you to be apart of it too. So.......happy one year siblingversary."

The older child finished off her face turning pink in how sentimental she'd sounded. But she'd wanted to make their first anniversary as brother and sister memorable. She wanted to make him see something beautiful and hopeful so he could truly start to let go of his past from a year ago. For a year since last spring when Karai had found him unconscious in the riverbank by her village, Leo had always looked spooked and uneasy never saying a word to anyone and silently following her wherever she went. Karai may not completely understand why Leo was so scared but she knew enough to know that he needed comfort and reassurance in his new life with the Oroku family. Karai refused to look at him too embarrassed to, getting a bit uneasy with his silence. After fighting with herself the girl finally turned her attention towards her brother again and nearly recoiled in shock.

Leo was crying.

Tears, silent and fat rolled out of his watery blue hues and down his chubby green cheeks, his gaze boring straight into her. Karai felt her heart sink and she began to panic. This wasn't what she wanted, she didn't want to make Leo cry, she wanted to make him smile, not breakdown.

"Oh-! Leo are you okay-!?! I'm so sorry I didn't mean to make you cry-"

The six year old began to say desperately trying to fix it when the five year old lunged at her, wrapping his arms tightly around her as he cried quietly. Karai froze before wrapping her arms around him as well, rubbing his shell in soothing circles to try and calm him down. The eldest child was so scrambled by all of this that she nearly missed something very important. However her training that she'd started a year ago had made her ears sharper and what she heard made her heart jump.

It was a voice.

A voice soft and full of tears whispering quietly into her neck, smooth and childish and small and filled with a touched gratitude.

"Thank you.....thank you Onee-chan I love it thank you so much...."

Leo repeated softly over and over again as he hugged her tightly. Karai meanwhile was on cloud nine, giddy happiness filling her very being because her little brother after a year of silence had finally spoken to her and that was more than she could have ever asked for in a million years. She squeezed him back tightly, pressing a small kiss to the top of his head.

"You're welcome little brother. I'm happy that you like my surprise.....now! Let's get set up and get lunch together! We've got a long day of playing ahead of us!"

Karai said her panic all but gone as she pulled away from Leo and with his hand in hers pulled him towards the sakura tree. The two spent the rest of the day playing beneath its branches, the sounds of their laughter filling the gentle spring breeze along with the delicate pink petals. Soon the day came to its end and Leo began to grow tired. Karai picked him up onto her back and began to make their long trip home, knowing that their father would be home when they got there. Leo slept against Karai's back, his body light and warm as she carried him. Turning her light amber hues onto the sleeping turtle Karai felt a feeling of protectiveness fill her being.

'Don't you worry Leo, you won't ever have to be alone again. Onee-chan will stay with you and keep you safe. I promise.'

The Japanese girl swore as they drew further away from the sakura tree and made their way home.

~~~~~

'Please, please don't do this to me God damnit Leo-!'

A sixteen year old Karai pleaded mentally as she dragged her brother's broken and unconscious body from the New York rivers. The harsh winter chill dug into her bones, making her feel as if she'd been stabbed several times as she and Leo finally got out of the freezing and merciless waters. The teenager's lungs were on fire and everything hurt yet Karai forced herself to keep going. Wrapping an arm around Leo's waist, with a bit of difficulty she managed to get him onto her back, being careful of the busted knee and broken shell. With raspy breathes and gritted teeth Karai began to carry her little brother away from the water, fighting against the harsh winter weather as she disappeared into the snow and winds, her only mission to get away from their father as fast as possible.

'No not our father, he was never our father. He's a murderer, a lunatic who's lied to himself and to us! To think that I ever loved him-!'

The thought vicious and betrayed hissed in her head as she continued to carry on, noting how cold Leo was getting. Karai cursed, a sense of dread filling her. She needed to get them out of the cold, if she didn't get them, him out of the freezing temperatures he'd......Leo would......

'No, don't think about it. Focus Oroku Karai. You can't lose your head yet. Not now.'

She told herself forcing herself to focus on her current task. She had a mission to complete and she was going to see it through even if it killed her. Karai had no idea how long she walked through the snow and harsh winds, her body soaked and freezing slowly as the snow and ice stuck onto her and Leo. The sixteen year old girl just continued onwards, blinded by her need to save Leo's life. An eternity seemed to pass when finally she'd found sanctuary in an alleyway. It was dark and damp and filled with trash, ice and snow but it blocked the winds that tore at the two siblings and that was enough for Karai. With trembling steps the ninja dragged them into the alley before she finally collapsed onto her knees, fatigue and cold finally getting to her. With a trembling, ice cold touch, Karai gently removed Leo from her back and placed him onto his uninjured side to take a look at the damage. What she saw made bile rise in her throat. Leo's throat was filled with slice marks and nicks that bleed sluggishly, his knee was twisted in an unnatural way, swollen around its kneecap and his shell.......

A crack, long and jagged went straight down his shell, the wound bleeding heavily onto it. Karai forced herself to keep her calm and she removed her sash that hung around her waist, covering the bleeding crack with the frozen and soaked maroon red fabric. Leo didn't even so much as make a sound when she'd done it, making her be filled with even more dread than before. Karai knew that despite Leo's human DNA, he was still a somewhat cold blooded reptile and to go through such a traumatic experience and then thrown into icy cold water and freezing winds was the worst thing that could ever be done. The female ninja continued her attempts on covering his wounds, her hands shaking, frozen and covered in warm blood. Due to how cold her fingers were the blood felt as if it was burning her, causing her to feel a stinging pain that she ignored. Finally wrapping Leo's cracked shell, Karai gently moved them into a trash bag pile, laying them down onto it before wrapping her arms and legs around her baby brother in a vain attempt to get him warm again when she herself was just as frozen.

Karai didn't move from her spot next to her little brother, instead keeping a close eye on him and their surroundings to the best of her ability. The oldest Oroku sibling gently ran her fingers over the youngest Oroku's frozen pale cheek. Leo remained still, his eyes closed and his breathing light, raspy and slow. His usual bright green scaly skin was a dull frozen green color, cold to the touch and covered in dry blood and snow. Karai felt her throat tighten as she really took in the condition her little brother was in, realizing that Leo's injuries were fatal.

"I should have realized.....should have known that something was up when the Shredder sent me out alone for that mission. I shouldn't have left you alone, should've insisted that you come along with me. I should've been there for you, I'm sorry.....I'm so sorry......Leo....."

Karai muttered, her voice soft and rasping from her lack of use of it. She swallowed hard as she cursed herself for not realizing sooner, for not being able to protect Leo from harm. The sixteen year old should have known that the Shredder would be furious, would be murderous for Leo's act of treason when he'd went to protect that purple turtle Donnie. The turtle who was the son of their sworn enemy, the Hamato clan. She should have been suspicious when the Shredder had sent her on a solo mission, he never did things like that. It was always her and Leo who went together, it was always the two of them and rarely were they ever separated for things like this. Yet she hadn't questioned it and had went alone, unknowingly leaving Leo to be gone at by their master like a pig to the slaughter.

'If I hadn't come back at the time I did.....if I'd come back any later.....'

The thought whispered haunting her to her very core as she recalled searching for the Shredder only to see him holding Leo's broken and bleeding body over the New York bridge before tossing him over the side of it. The sounds of her little brother's body, limp and unconscious hitting the waters with an echoing splash. She hadn't hesitated when she'd screamed Leo's name, jumping over the side herself to get to him, effectively committing her own act of treason against the Shredder by doing so. But at the time as well as now Karai knew that she would do it again and again, because no matter how much she loved their father, Leo her baby brother, her best friend would always come first. Karai gripped Leo's body tighter, her frame shaking from cold and barely held back tears as she felt the frozen body in her arms. The body of her little brother that only grew colder and stiffer with each passing minute.

'I'm gonna lose him. I'm gonna lose my little brother and it's all my fault.'

Karai thought as she clung to him, her own body now slowly down in its trembling tremors. The female ninja was beginning to realize that she couldn't feel her fingers and toes and her body had started to feel numb. It didn't take a rocket scientist to put together that she was starting to follow Leo in this cold, deathly slumbering world of numbness and stillness. Leo's body was now deathly still, his bleeding wounds having nearly stopped and covered in a thin layer of frost and snow. He was dying, her little brother was dying and there was nothing Karai could do about it and that broke her in a way she'd never been broken before.

"Don't go Leo......don't go where I can't follow. Please don't leave me alone, Leo you can't die please.....!"

Karai began to speak up again, her voice thick as she desperately pleaded with the frozen and broken frame in her arms.

"You can't die yet......! What about Shini?? She's gonna be devastated if you leave!! And what about your dreams??!! The dreams of becoming a teacher and teaching others the ways of ninjutsu?!?!"

The older teen rambled her body becoming more aware despite the cold as she grew more and more upset.

"You promised me that you'd stay by my side-!! We made a pact to always stick together!! Leo don't die on me please God fucking damnit please I'm begging you, little brother please just......just stay here with me.....please I still need you here......."

Karai begged her battle with her tears lost as they flew down her pale frozen cheeks. She knew that what she was asking was hopeless and pointless, knew that asking him not to die was something he could just make happen. Not when his wounds and the harsh unforgiving elements were against him. Yet she couldn't stop herself, couldn't stop the devastation and heartbreaking grief that was consuming her. Burying her face into his chest she listened to the slow, sluggishly heartbeat behind the chest plate, dreading the moment when it finally stopped beating for good. Silent sobs shook her and she cursed herself for crying. Karai wasn't a crier, having been told her whole life that crying was a sign of weakness. But she couldn't stop the tears that flowed from her amber eyes and onto her pale cheeks. Not when she was going to be alone. As Karai broke down the sudden sounds of boots crunching on the snow made her freeze.

They'd been found.

The eldest Oroku child didn't know how she managed to move her frozen body, didn't know how she managed to grip her sword with her blueish, frozen fingers, didn't know how she managed to get her limbs covered in damp water and frost to move as quickly as she did but she did it. The sounds of her sword unsheathing sounded in the fringed air the person who had stepped into the alleyway letting out a startled shout at barely missing being cut.

"Stay the hell away from us! Don't you dare come anywhere near-!"

The Japanese teen snarled ready to fight to the death, her own condition be damned when a familiar voice called out her name.

"Karai?!? What are you doing here?!?! Just what are you planning-oh.....oh my God...Leo?!?! What the hell happened to him-oh shit Karai-!!!"

The voice, feminine and familiar had shot out questions, once suspicious and heated now full of horror and concern and panic. Karai's body had begun to collapse again, the world spinning around her as she was grabbed by the familiar stranger to keep her from hitting her head off the concrete. Karai fought to remain focused but her body was officially quitting on her. Her vision blurred, full of snowflakes and freezing tears. The feminine voice was talking sounding rushed and panicked.

"I need you here immediately-! Karai and Leo they're-! I know that they're of the Foot clan but I can't just leave them out here to freeze too death-!! Please Dee you gotta-!!! Oh shit Karai stay awake, Karai?!? KARAI?!?!! DEE WE NEED HELP NOW-"

The voice called out sounding muffled and unclear, like it was talking underwater. But Karai paid no mind to it instead instinctively reaching out back towards Leo's unconscious frame, her fingers brushing against his own weakly as she gripped them, struggling against the person holding her. Once his hand was in hers Karai went limp, relief and acceptance filling her.

'If we don't make it Leo.......perhaps the gods will be merciful and let us be reborn again as siblings. Just wait for me okay? You won't be alone......Onee-chan won't let you be alone......never again......'

The thought breathed in her mind as she finally drifted off into unconscious, content to be near her brother until the very end.

*Oroku 12 Leo and Oroku 12 Karai my beloveds. This AU has been living rent free in my head and I just had to write something for it. Karai is probably super ooc since I've never really written for her but I got the feeling that if she and Leo grew up alongside each other then she'd be fiercely protective over him. Anyways I love this AU a lot and I'm just gonna do little pieces here and there for it. Maybe one day it'll be an actual story who knows? Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!*

53 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guidelines and Warnings: The 2012 boys will be addressed by their full names unless they're referring to each other or talking to one another. The Rise boys will be addressed by their nicknames and other variations of said names. Also this fic contains spoilers for both shows as well as language, straining/mentioning injuries and fights. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly recommend that y'all check out my other works.

A terse silence had come over the group of teenagers as they'd listened to Donatello and Donnie explain their findings, each word making them be filled with a sense of dread at what it all meant. April sat beside Leonardo, biting her bottom lip as she listened, not liking what was being said at all.

"In conclusion we think that the Kraang might have something to do with bringing the alternate us to our universe. However whether it was international or not is unclear, but I do know that something's going on. These power surges that have been rising up from time to time for the past two or three weeks. The biggest surge was only a few days before Donnie and his brothers appeared within the lair."

Donatello said having explained the more complex aspects of his and his younger doppelganger's findings. April glanced at Leonardo seeing the serious gaze in his eyes as he processed and thought about what they were all going to do next. The psychic teen watched her friend as he thought of each possible course of action carefully, strategizing for potential missions should they go through with this. After a moment of silence the blue clad leader finally spoke his dark blue gaze zoned in on his little brother and his counterpart.

"So that means in order to get the answers to what's going on and to whether or not that the Kraang are involved with all of this we're going to have to seek them out and do recon."

The older turtle said his voice strong and sharp as he waited for Donatello and Donnie's response.

"More or less that's what Don here said. I don't know much about this Kraang but from what my ingenious companion here explained they're not the easiest bunch to find and they're highly dangerous if they're given the chance to enact on their plans."

Donnie stated blunt and to the point as he met Leonardo's gaze dead on. Donatello quickly chimed in.

"I'm thinking that we'll most likely need to locate and break into the Kraang facility and see exactly what's going on."

Donatello said earning a nod from the leader of their clan.

"If the Kraang have something to do with this and are planning something big it's our duty to find them and put a stop to it before they can cause some major damage to the city as well as possible other realities if they are responsible for our counterparts being here."

The blue clad turtle said already coming to the decision of checking it out.

"Also we gotta find a way to get the little bros back home!"

Michelangelo chimed in looking determined to help the younger turtles get back to their own world.

"So what's the plan Fearless? Do we go busting heads once we find these alien creeps?"

Raphael spoke up an already sharp gleam in his gaze. April couldn't help but mentally sigh in exasperated fondness at the red clad turtle's obvious excitement at the prospect of fighting their enemies. Raphael was always up for sparring and fighting.

"We'll go and check it out and see what we can find. But first we'll need to locate their base and see what possible threats it may have before we go busting in some heads. If we can avoid it I'd rather we not fight unless it's absolutely necessary."

Leonardo said his tone full of authority as he gazed at his brothers and April, a silent message being given to them. The four teens received it earning nods of agreement however Raphael's a little bit more hesitant than the others.

"So what should we do?"

Mikey's voice suddenly chimed in making the five older teens turn their attention towards their younger guests. The three other turtles looked a bit lost on what they were supposed to do during all of this, since it seemed like everyone else including their own brother Donnie already knew their roles in going through with this.

"If you don't mind I'd like for you four to start training with us in the dojo. That way we all can get used to each other's fighting styles and being able to work together better. The last thing I want is for us to be unprepared for this upcoming mission."

Leonardo answered him. April felt the blue clad turtle's aura shift a bit in unease and nervousness. Steel blue hues looked back up at her friend a look a slight confusion and concern coming up in her gaze and she knew that Leonardo had noticed her staring at him however he didn't respond to her confused look, instead continuing to be the leader that he'd always been since he was fifteen years old. April's gaze was torn away from him when Leo's voice spoke up.

"We can do that. It'll be better than sitting here and doing nothing."

Leo said his voice smooth and relaxed completely at ease despite the situation. However the slight twitch of his hand gave him away about just how unnerved he actually was. April felt the slider's aura shift and change, fluttery and constantly moving like a bird trapped in a bird cage. It made her older sister instincts go off a bit feeling that undercurrent of distress.

"Then it's settled, starting tomorrow morning we'll begin meeting within the dojo to train and learn from one another. Donnie?"

Leonardo asked turning his attention back to the purple genius who quickly responded to his unasked question.

"Already ahead of you Leo, me and my genius friend here have already started to do a search for the Kraang base and have things set up to catch anymore of these energy surges. We'll know immediately if something happens."

Donatello said already one step ahead of the game.

"We'll let you all know as soon as we've got something."

Donnie piped in already turning his attention to his wrist tech to start typing away and inputting the program that Donatello and him had started to work on. Leonardo nodded, satisfied with the results and spoke up.

"Then it's settled, for now we should rest up for the day and prepare for the dojo training tomorrow."

The blue clad leader said earning nods of varying degrees of agreement from the others. Taking that as a que April quickly sprung into action giving Leonardo a sweet smile as she gripped his forearm rather tightly.

"Why don't I go make you some tea Leo. I wanted to catch up with you anyway."

April said her voice sweet and as smooth as honey. However Leonardo seemed to hold back a flinch as he looked into her eyes and saw the irritation from earlier come back full force.

"Say April do you mind if I join you in that tea? I'd just love to catch up with you as well."

Donatello's voice suddenly much closer than it was before spoke up as a sudden grip on Leonardo's shoulder nearly made the turtle about jump out of his shell. April turned her gaze onto Donatello and quickly saw his own irritation within his reddish brown gaze despite the sweet gap toothed smile he was wearing.

"Of course Dee, I'd be honored to have you join us for tea. Come on Leo."

The red head said her voice still sickeningly sweet but the aura she and Donatello had told Leonardo that no wasn't a choice. The blue turtle closed his eyes for a moment taking a deep breath to mentally prepare himself for what was about to come. Then with a calm passive smile he got up from his seat already knowing that April and Donatello were following right behind him.

"Gladly."

The leader said knowing that he wasn't going to get out of this. As the two teens led Leonardo out of the pit and towards the lab April could hear Michelangelo's voice say.

"Oooooo someone's in trouble with Mom and Dad."

The orange turtle whispered amused by the scene. A snort of laughter and a smirk on Raphael's face was caught out of the corner of her eye as he responded back to his little brother.

"Too bad they got to him before we did. There's always next time though."

The red turtle said looking all the world like a cat who caught the carny. April paid no mind to them even when she felt the confused looks from the younger turtles on her back as she pulled Leonardo away from the group. Donatello followed behind them before parting ways to go into the kitchen to grab something before he came to join the duo. April took over from there her grip still tight on Leonardo's forearm as she all but dragged him into the lab where she could finally do what she'd been wanting to do since before the meeting. Pushing the doors open and practically shoving him inside the lab April turned to shut the doors behind her. As soon as they were closed the once sweet smile immediately fell away into a look of elder sister irritation and annoyance as she whirled around on Leonardo her steely blue gaze hard.

"Sit. Now."

She said her voice hard and leaving no room for him to argue. Leonardo did as he was told, knowing that an angry April wasn't an April you wanted to mess with. Once Leonardo was sitting down April began to pace the lab, angrily grabbing things that would be needed to make Leonardo's tea. Opening up the special cabinet that Donatello had in his lab she grabbed the old tea kettle that the purple genius kept for his older brother whenever he'd join in within said lab and filled it within the sink with water. Nearly slamming the tea kettle onto the counter she placed it on the burner that sat on Donatello's counter careful not to break his things in her anger. Leonardo flinched at the sound of the tea kettle already knowing that this lecture was going to be a big one. As April turned on the burner to warm up the water the sounds of the lab doors opening and closing along with that familiar nervous yet kind aura that belonged to Donatello filled the room letting her know that he had come to join them.

Glancing up from her task she saw the look of pure irritation on his tall friend's face, a small teabag tin with a hand written note taped to its side in his grasp as he placed it onto the counter next to her. The two didn't say a word the entire time, stewing instead in their emotions. Leonardo who was sitting in one of the lab chairs sat quietly bouncing his leg slightly to keep the access energy at bay. Once the kettle was going the two finally turned their narrowed eyed gazes onto the leader in blue, heated steel blue and reddish brown gazes boring into passive dark blue. It was only a beat of silence before April was the one who broke it.

"Just what in the HELL WERE YOU THINKING?????"

The red head finally snapped her tone raising a bit in her concerned anger.

"Well-"

The blue turtle began only to be cut off.

"Pulling a stunt like that!! When your voice is already strained enough!!"

The psychic snarled not happy at all. Leonardo narrowed his eyes in slight frustration.

"What was I supposed to do? I can't just stop raising my voice at times all because of my throat, the meeting needed to be started and there was just too much noise going on to be heard."

Leonardo said his voice cracking halfway through as he tried to defend himself however at that moment Donatello joined in the scolding lecture.

"You could have gotten me to quiet everyone down! Or hell you could have let April do it! You know damn well that putting that much strain on your vocal chords isn't good, and yet you still do it anyway!"

Donatello snapped his voice sharp and upset at his older brother's earlier stunt. Leonardo at this point just hardened his gaze at the two not liking how they weren't seeming to trust him enough to know his own body and how it works.

"I understand that more than you think and I'd made the decision to raise my voice anyway. It's my decision whether or not I take certain risks and I know my limitations when it comes to my vocal chords. I don't need to be told what I can and cannot do."

The blue clad turtle said stressing his sentence to let them know that he knew what he was doing. However April and Donatello wouldn't hear it.

"Leo while it may be your decision to go through with these things it's still a decision that will affect the ones around you! You think we like seeing you struggle to even talk or raise your voice??? We want you to be able to still communicate with us and if you keep doing these things you're gonna end up losing your voice completely and we can't handle it-!"

April said the concern and worry she'd felt beneath her irritation breaking through her voice. Leonardo went quiet as he caught her tone, his once hardened gaze softening slightly.

"Look Leo, I know that you don't.....that you don't like to acknowledge these things. I know that you're fully capable of handling yourself and knowing your own limits. But in the end it doesn't matter because even though we know these things on a logical level, we still can't help but want to make things a bit more easier for you in the long run. Me and April, Raph and Mikey we're not trying to make you feel like you can't take care of yourself. We just want to help you because we love you, and seeing you doing things that could hurt you ends up hurting us too."

Donatello said his voice once stern and hard was now softening slightly in hopes of making his older brother understand exactly why him and April were scolding him for what he'd done. The once hardened gaze had now completely disappeared and was replaced with guilt for causing unnecessary worry to his loved ones. April felt her own irritation die down as she saw the guilt filled expression and she reached out towards him and gripped his hand gently.

"I'm sorry for yelling at you. I was just worried about you and I let myself lose my cool for a moment. I know that you're capable and that you know what you can and can't do. You're my brother Leo and I can't help but worry when you do stuff like that."

The red head said her tone now more gentle than it was before. Donatello stepped up next to her and gave Leonardo's other hand a gentle squeeze.

"She's right. We're just worried about you, you're our brother and we just want you to be safe and comfortable. Not push yourself because you feel like you have to. You maybe our leader and the head of the Hamato clan but you're still our brother and we don't want you to suffer, just like you don't want us to."

The purple genius said his tone sincere. And it was true, they both just wanted Leonardo to be take it easy and to not push himself too much. It wasn't because they didn't believe that he could do it, but rather it was because they knew that he could and could surpass it even if he put his mind to it that they worried about him. April felt Leonardo squeeze her hand back the tension between the three of them finally dying down. The blue clad turtle looked up at the red head and the tall purple clad turtle and before the two realized it they were being dragged into a hug, Leonardo's arms wrapped tightly around them.

"I'm sorry that I worried you all. I shouldn't have pulled a stunt like that. I'll try to keep it toned down, but I can't make any guarantees of it."

The leader said knowing that he couldn't exactly promise to not push his vocal chords again but to at least try not to was something he could do. The two teenagers relaxed and hugged Leonardo back, the stress of the situation finally dispersed. The trio were pulled out of their embrace however when the sound of the tea kettle going off startled them apart. April was the first one up, already going to get her friend his cup of tea. Donatello remained by his older brother's side quietly talking to him as their red haired companion got the tea.

"If you don't mind I'd like to at least take a look at your throat and see if you might have done some unknown damage to it. You did raise your voice volume pretty high and that crackle it gave off didn't sound too good."

Donatello said as he went into medic mode already getting ready to do some tests while he had Leonardo in his lab. April heard the older turtle sigh softly before responding.

"I can do that, besides I kinda owe you for the unintentional worry I caused. So exam as much as you like Don."

Leonardo said his voice now back to its original volume cracked somewhat. April flinched a bit at the sound, thinking about how the raised volume in his earlier stunt combined with the talking during the meeting had probably ruined his throat somewhat. Gripping the cup of tea April brought it over and passed it to Leonardo who gratefully took it and took a sip, the medical herbs and other soothing properties of it helping his throat that was now currently aching.

"Thanks April."

The oldest Hamato said his voice soft and raspy making April's heart twist.

"Anytime Leo."

The red head replied easily. She would have said more however Donatello had taken over having gone to grab his kit to do the examination of his older brother's throat. April stepped back as she watched the two brothers for a moment, listening to Donatello's voice begin to ramble as he began his checkup on the older teen.

"I'll have to make you more teabags I'd noticed that you were running low, you should have said something. And while you're here has your knee been acting up lately.....?"

Donatello said professional and mother henning somewhat as he checked Leonardo over. April took that as her que to leave the two be, knowing how the blue clad turtle could be whenever too many people were in the same room while he was being checked over. Making her way towards the doors she took one last look at the two brothers, watching Donatello gently and confidently look over Leonardo while the blue clad turtle let him content to just let the purple clad genius go.

'They'll be okay.'

The thought whispered reassuring her and with one final look she'd stepped out of the lab, leaving the two brothers alone.

~~~~~

Donnie sat on the couch with his brothers and Raphael and Michelangelo watching as Donatello and April had dragged Leonardo to the lab. It wasn't long after that a feminine shout full of irration and muffled echoed into the living room.

"Just what in the HELL WERE YOU THINKING?????"

Donnie and the others in the living room flinched at the harsh shout that came from lab, surprised by how strong it was.

'Note to self don't get on her bad side.'

The genius mentally noted. On the one side of the couch Raphael and Michelangelo were sitting and listening looking torn between being a bit smug and feeling sorry for their older brother. The two warm colored turtles knew all too well how scary it could be to be on the receiving end of not only April's scoldings but Donatello's as well.

"God rest his soul."

Michelangelo said sounding grave.

"He shall be forever known as the fool who embarked April and Donatello's wrath."

Raphael chimed in shaking his head in mock sympathy. Donnie and his brothers shared a look amongst themselves seemingly debating whether or not they should comment on the two older turtles quips or if they should just stay out of it.

'I'm not touching this. So don't even look at me.'

Dark brown eyes said already letting the other three pairs know that he wouldn't do it.

'I'm with Dee on this one. Usually I'm all for getting into the tea but I'm gonna pass on this one.'

Light blue hues chimed in obviously a bit spooked by the surprisingly scary April O'Neil.

'Yeah no I don't think even Dr. Feelings or Dr. Delicate Touch is gonna mess with this one.'

Light brown ones said obviously not wanting to step on that land mine. Three pairs of eyes seemed to drift towards the last pair waiting for a response. They were met with the familiar stank of a nervous sweating.

'Raph is willing to do a lot of things. But not this, dealing with our April when she's upset is nerve wracking enough. Raph can't do another one.'

Dark green hues said refusing to even entertain the thought. In silent agreement the four brothers decided that it was probably best to just live it be. The six turtles sat on the couches quietly in the living room pit area for quite sometime when the sounds of the lab doors opening and then closing sounded out throughout the lair. Six pairs of eyes snapped towards the direction of the lab doors to see who it was that had stepped out. April seemed to pause feeling their gazes on her, the short red head looking a bit uneasy at all the attention. A pregnant silence filled the air between them before Raphael spoke up and broke it.

"Everything cleared up?"

Raphael asked his tone blunt and giving nothing away to what exactly was being cleared up. April seemed to relax and she gave him a small smile this one more sincere than the one from earlier.

"Yep everything's cleared. Me and Dee took care of it."

The psychic said earning a grunt in response from the red clad turtle. Now seemingly satisfied Raphael suddenly stood up from the couch cracking his neck slightly and stretching.

"Cool, now if you'll excuse me I'm gonna go to the dojo and hit some dummies. All this sitting around twiddling my thumbs has gotten me all twitchy."

Raphael stated not even bothering to wait for a response before he'd disappeared from the living room already making his way to the dojo. Michelangelo shortly after followed suit, a bright smile on his freckled face.

"Thanks for handling things Ape. You're the bomb! I'm gonna go finish making lunch since I couldn't get to it before the meeting."

Michelangelo chirped already somewhat skipping into the kitchen. It didn't take much after that to make the younger turtles go into gear.

"Ya know Raph's feeling like doing some sparring too I'll go join Shorty in the dojo and see if he wants to sparr with me."

Raph said practically flying from his place on the couch to try and calm down the nerves he'd gotten from earlier. Mikey was quick to follow bouncing up from the couch as well and jogging towards the kitchen.

"I promised Mike I'd help make lunch! So I'm gonna go do that!"

Mikey said already gone before the remaining teenagers could even open their mouths to say anything. All that was left was Donnie, his older twin Leo and April. The three looked at each other quiet for a moment before April broke the silence.

"If you guys don't mind I'll just join you on the couch."

The red head said sounding a bit hesitant to do so. Leo quickly went to reassure the older teen.

"Hey no, no we don't mind. Me and Donald here were just planning on hanging out on the couch anyway right Dee?"

Leo said ribbing his younger twin in the side. Donnie gave him an unamused look not enjoying the random touches.

"Not much else I can do since the lab is currently being used by Don and other you. So I'm somewhat stuck here with you."

The soft shell said his tone blunt and somewhat uninterested. The red eared slider gave a mock offended gasp at his twin as April had came down to join them placing herself on the other side of Donnie.

"How cold of you! Acting like you don't enjoy my company! I'm offended, how could you betray me like this??"

The slider said dramatically a hand on his chest to add to the effect. His twin just scoffed quirking an eyebrow at him.

"I'm sorry that the truth is too cold for you Leon, but I don't make a habit to lie about these things."

The purple genius replied playing right along with his twin. The blue jokester instantly made a few noises of protest and mock offensive. The twins were interrupted by April's amused chuckles at their shenanigans. The two brothers turned their attention to the alternate version of their adopted sister, seeing her steel blue eyes sparkling with amusement.

"You two really are something else huh?"

She asked curious and amused. Leo came out of his stupor and shot her a small smirk.

"We're a whole different breed. Me and Don here are on a whole different level."

Leo said smirking confidently while Donnie just rolled his eyes at his twins antics.

"Hehe it would seem so. You two are vastly different from my Leo and Donnie."

The red head said having already noticed the major differences between the boys she knew and the ones currently in front of her. Donnie turned his attention to her his dark brown hues curious and somewhat withdrawn.

"We could say the same about you. You're vastly different from our April back in our world."

The soft shell said feeling a pang at the mention of his April back home. The older April went quiet somewhat noticing the sudden change in Donnie and the small shift of Leo's attitude. The two had seemed to grow dim at the thought of their April and the red head could feel the way their auras brightness seemed to go a bit duller than they once were. Her heart went out to the two younger turtles, compassion and understanding filling her heart.

"Can you tell me about her?"

April asked tucking her legs underneath her to get more comfortable on the couch. The two teens seemed to brighten up somewhat and quickly began to tell her about her alternate self.

"Oh man were to even begin......well for one thing she looks extremely different from you. She's got dark brown eyes and she wears glasses, she's got darker skin and dark brown hair that she puts up in these kickass space buns."

Leo began to say describing their beloved friend back home. Donnie was quick to chime in to the conversation, wanting to talk about her as well.

"She's also fearless and a fighter. She's incredibly smart and hard working, she's funny and fiercely passionate about things that she enjoys. She's......"

Donnie said trailing off and Leo took over.

"Incredible. She's our best friend and she's practically our sister if we're being honest."

Leo said finishing up for Donnie. The two suddenly went quiet as they thought about her, a sudden sadness filling their hearts as they realized that back home they'd disappeared without a trace. Disappeared without being able to let April or their own father know where they were or that they were safe from harm. About how worried sick she must be at the moment. Donnie felt his throat tighten a bit as he thought of his best friend and how she had no clue about what had happened to them.

'Will we even see her again? Will we even be able to get back home to her and papa? What if we can't get home? What....what if we never get to see her ever again??'

The questions and sudden fears hit the soft shell hard as he tried to imagine never seeing April or his father ever again. As he tried to imagine never hearing April's laughter or her sarcastic comments or her jokes. Donnie swallowed harshly and about jumped out of his skin when he felt Leo grip his battle shell in a comforting manner obviously noticing that he'd became distressed. However nothing took him more by surprise than what the red head next to him said.

"I know that it's scary being in a place where you can't see your loved ones. It's hard when you all you want to do is to get back home to them and to see them again. It's.....it's the most awful feeling in the world."

April said her voice soft and gentle as the two turtles turned their gazes onto her in shock.

"How......how did you know.....?"

Leo asked trying to keep his surprise out of his tone. Donnie meanwhile just stared at the older girl in naked surprise at having what they were currently feeling be hit right on the dot.

"I know the feeling because I experienced it. A few years back, back when I was sixteen I'd been kidnapped by the Kraang alongside my father. My father he's a scientist and they wanted to use his research to help bring their dreams of mutating New York to life. During this kidnapping I'd met Donnie and the others. They helped me escape but.....but we were forced to leave him behind. I went into hiding with them and Master Splinter, and that entire time all I could do was worry about him and miss him more than anything in the world. It was one of the most scariest moments in my life."

April explained a far away look in her gaze as she spoke.

"But you know something? In the end I'd ended up getting my father back safe and sound. The boys they'd helped me get him back, they'd kept their promise to me that I'd be able to see him again."

The red head said a small smile coming onto her pale freckled cheeks as she turned her gaze to the two younger turtles their own gazes wide and vulnerable as they were greeted by a reassuring warmth.

"I know that things are bad right now. But I also know that you all will see your loved ones again. If my boys are on the job then I know without a doubt in my mind that you'll both, along with your brothers will return home safely. And if you're anything like my boys and your April is anything like me, you'll definitely make it happen and your April will be right there waiting for you, because she knows that she can depend on you to come back. You just gotta keep holding on."

April said her tone strong and full of warmth and confidence in what she was saying. Seeing the red head looking so sure of herself, seeing her warm and kind smile full of confidence and faith in them as well as in her own turtles, made Leo and Donnie's spirits rise, the sorrow that was there no longer weighing them down. Donnie stared at this alternate version of his April, and in that moment he saw the very reason why she was an April as well. Just like his April back home this older and vastly different April was filled with the same burning passion and fearlessness and unshakable faith that their own beloved friend carried with her. The two turtles sat there for a moment quietly before Donnie surprisingly was the one to speak up first.

"Thank you April......we......we really needed to hear that."

The soft shell said his tone soft while the slider next to him nodded in agreement his own gratitude on his face.

"Dee's right we.....we really needed that so seriously.....thank you."

Leo said his voice suspiciously thick sounding. No one commented on it however instead opting to let him keep his dignity and pride. April gave the two boys another sincere smile her gaze warm and reassuring.

"It's no problem, I'm glad I could help you both out."

She said sweetly before the three of them fell into a comfortable silence, only speaking occasionally about mundane things and topics. Leo and Donnie knew that it wouldn't be easy to get back home but they knew that no matter what happens they'd do everything within their power to make it happen.

After all they had an April who was waiting for them and who always would wait for them no matter where or when.

*I'm on a roll today my bitches holy shit. Anyways I hope that this chapter is good for y'all because chapter eight is gonna take me some time and it'll probably be a bit before it comes out because I've got some big plans to help push the plot along. I was gonna hold off on this chapter but April wouldn't get out of my head and this plot was driving me nuts so I ended up writing it woooo. Also I apologize in advance for the short chapter it'll be better in the next one (hopefully maybe if the gods of creativity spare my self indulgent ass lol). Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

45 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Reading Guidelines and Warnings: The 2012 boys will be addressed by their full names unless they're speaking about each other or addressing one another. The Rise boys will be addressed by their nicknames. Also this fic will contain spoilers for both shows and will have mentioned major character death as well as language. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly recommend that y'all check out my other works.

Today was already a somewhat interesting day in Mikey's opinion. From waking up to now being currently soaked by a water balloon it was suffice to say that his day was going to be a bit better than it'd been the last few days. The box turtle wiped his face to get rid of the water, already having a clue as to who was responsible for the prank. Especially when he'd caught sight of Raph earlier being completely soaked with an amused yet exasperated expression on his face and was now hearing Raphael's loud confused and colorful swearing coming from the living room.

"Classic Leon pranking. Never gets old."

Mikey mused softly a smile coming onto his face as he thought of the slider. The youngest Hamato was honestly surprised with himself for not foreseeing his older brother's course of action, given that the lair had been filled with nothing but grieving silences and mourning for those who were no longer amongst them. Leo was never good at the emotional vulnerability and it had only been a matter of time before his older brother would do something about it. The small box turtle looked at his hands now wet with water and picked off the little bits of latex from the exploded water balloon that had hit him, realizing that the mess was bigger than he originally thought. With a mindless shrug Mikey began to make his way towards the kitchen to throw the pieces of balloon away and to find either paper towels or a dish rag to dry himself off. As he drew near the kitchen he couldn't help but feel a bit of anxiety hit him, recalling the last time he'd gone to the kitchen to do something.

'Wouldn't want to repeat what you did a few days ago. You've already upset everyone enough.'

The thought vicious and filled with guilt hit him hard and made him flinch a bit. He had never met to cause such a horrific turn of events by eavesdropping nor did he mean to hurt the older turtles as well as his brothers with it. He could still see the forced smile on Michelangelo's face when he'd exited the kitchen, the puffy eyes and the stained freckled cheeks.

'You made him cry, because you weren't paying attention. You hurt your friend.'

His thoughts hissed as he shook his head to disperse them. He didn't want to get upset again, didn't want to cry and think about the knowledge he'd learned. Forcing himself to get a grip Mikey took a deep breath and stepped inside the kitchen and took in the area. The kitchen was old and full of all sorts of things that were different from his own home. Kitchen utensils and cabinets and an ancient stove and fridge filled the room adding a homely touch of sorts. Pictures hung on the fridge as well as small sticky notes written in different colored inks and writing styles. A kitchen table and four chairs that were older sat in the middle of the room, on the counters sat the microwave and some food items. A little bit further down the counter sat a toaster that looked like it'd been fixed several times throughout the years and had a little sign hanging on the wall next to it. Mikey felt himself grow curious at the sight of the toaster and the sign, his earlier guilt filled thoughts being pushed back a bit as he stepped towards the counter to get a better look at it. Light brown hues squinted a bit to read.

No touching the toaster, I'm getting sick of fixing it, if you want to use it get me, Raph or Mikey. But for the love of pizza keep your hands off it! -D

The sign said making Mikey snicker in amusement.

'Seems like my bro isn't the only one who struggles with the toaster.'

Mikey mused absolutely giddy with the knowledge that the toaster was apparently an enemy of all blue clad turtles everywhere. A little bit lighter than he had been previously Mikey continued to look around the kitchen only now in search for a trashcan to get rid of his balloon pieces. It didn't take him long to find it and he disposed of the trash, before beginning his next search for something to dry himself off with. However this search wasn't as easy as the first one and he found himself digging around a bit. Opening a few cabinets and the one underneath the sink he was met with things such as food, plates, cleaning supplies and cleaners yet there was no sign of any paper towels or dish rags. The box turtle gave a small huff as he continued his search, opening up more cabinets. The next one he'd opened up was full of tins of different varieties of drinks. From coffee to punch to tea, it was practically filled with it. However one tin stuck out in particular since this one had a little hand written note on its side.

Tea bags for Leo's throat, please do not touch them. -D

The note said written in the same hand writing as the sign by the toaster. Mikey felt a pang of confusion as he stared at the tin.

'Tea bags for Leo's throat? Wonder what that's all about......wait no. Mikey don't go poking around in it, remember what happened last time. Save this for a later date.'

His mind scolded him making him tear his eyes from the tin of tea bags to continue his search. A few minutes later he still couldn't find the paper towels or dish rags, and he was about to just give it up and call it quits.

"Hey Raph have you seen my-oh! Little dude, sup? You need something?"

A voice suddenly came from behind Mikey nearly making the box turtle scream in fright. Whirling around his wide light brown hues landed on the familiar figure of Michelangelo. The older Hamato had jumped a bit as well from how fast Mikey had spun around, his baby blue eyes wide in a startled manner.

"Mike-! Holy shell you scared me!"

Mikey said his tone a bit rushed as he tried to calm his racing heart. Michelangelo gave him a small apologetic smile, rubbing his neck in somewhat embarrassment.

"Ah sorry little dude, I didn't mean to spook you so badly. I was just wondering if you needed something."

Michelangelo said giving the younger turtle another smile. Mikey felt his heart jump a bit in an anxious manner, offering his older counterpart a small half smile.

"Uh yeah I was looking for paper towels or some dish rags, I'd gotten wet earlier and I was hoping to dry myself off."

Mikey said. Michelangelo perked up and was already moving further into the kitchen to help him.

"Oh! The paper towels are behind the cooking utensils holder by the fridge!"

Michelangelo chirped happily reaching over to grab them for his friend. Mikey watched him, feeling himself relax a bit at his older alternate self's chipper attitude.

"To be honest I was going to get some myself, I'd gotten pranked and I wanted to clean up from the water."

Michelangelo said as he handed Mikey the paper towels after taking a few for himself. The box turtle took them finally taking notice of Michelangelo's wet shell.

"Leo got you too? Man he's on a roll today."

Mikey mused outloud earning a curious look from his older doppelganger.

"Leo? Wait your brother was the one who pranked me?? Bro that's sick, it's not easy to prank me like that. Your bro's got some mad skills son!"

The older orange turtle praised making Mikey smile a bit in pride for his older brother.

"Yeah.....Leon's always good at this stuff."

Mikey said thinking about all the pranks Leo had done as he went quiet and dried himself off. Michelangelo had began to do the same, causing a small silence to build between the two orange turtles. Mikey patted his neck with the paper towel, trying not to show just how nervous he was. The box turtle and his older counterpart hadn't really talked much since the incident in the dojo, mainly because the younger turtle had felt too guilty to approach the older turtle. Despite knowing logically that what happened was an accident, it still didn't stop the guilt and shame that had begun to build up within him which in turn made him somewhat avoid the older alternate version of himself for the past few days. And deep down he knew that eventually he'd have to face the music and confront these feelings he was facing yet he wasn't quite ready to now that he was in the same room as Michelangelo.

'Come on Mikey, this isn't like you. You're good at the whole feelings thing, and you know that if don't talk to him it'll cause problems down the line. So what's stopping you?'

A voice belonging to his inner Dr. Feelings whispered in his head as the silence began to stretch between the duo while they dried themselves off. It was a good question, what was stopping him from clearing the air between them, what was stopping him from facing the music?

'I'm afraid.....I'm afraid that I'd hurt Mike too badly and that he won't want to be my friend anymore. I'm afraid of what his answer will be when I apologize for all the trouble I caused.'

He responded back feeling that familiar wave of anxiety from the past few days come back. It was no secret that despite the short time spent with his older doppelganger, Mikey had grown somewhat attached to Michelangelo and now considered him a friend. And like many new friendships he had wanted to try and build up on it to make it more sturdy. It was a delicate territory to trend and anything that was too much could kill that new budding friendship and make it turn sour like rotting fruit. And he'd unintentionally killed that possibly friendship by bringing up an obvious traumatic and painful memory that Michelangelo had experienced not too long ago. A pang of guilt, shame and sorrow hit him, making his hands shake slightly in tremors. So much so that he didn't even realize that Michelangelo had finished drying himself off and had noticed the younger's distress.

"Hey little Mikey you alright bro? You're shaking..."

Michelangelo said his voice, usually loud and full of childish excitement, now soft and concerned as he reached out to place a hand on his younger counterpart's shell. Mikey snapped his head up towards Michelangelo, seeing the concerned look in his gaze, open and full of patience with no hint of anger. It was this look that made Mikey break. The box turtle didn't even hesitate before he began to speak.

"I'm.....I'm so sorry Mike. I'm so sorry for making you and your brothers cry, I'm so sorry for making you all hurt and I'm so sorry for eavesdropping-! It's all my fault that you and your brothers got upset and I swear I never meant to hurt you or your family I didn't know and I know that you probably hate me for it-"

Mikey began to say his sentences becoming rushed as he let his distress and regret get the best of him. The younger orange turtle was practically word vomiting when he was interrupted by a firm shake against his shell.

"Mikey! Little dude you have no reason to apologize for that stuff. You didn't know about Master Splinter nor did you know what we'd been through. Me and my bros don't blame you for what happened nor do we hold anything against you and I most certainly don't hate you!"

Michelangelo said sounding upset and serious as he shook the younger turtle a bit in the hopes of getting him to listen to him. Mikey's mouth opened a bit in a gap, his light brown eyes filled with a bit of a shiny moisture as he took in what the older turtle said.

"But.....but...."

Mikey began to say only to again be cut off.

"It's seriously okay little dude, no one's angry with you for what happened. If I'm honest with ya, it was probably for the better to get it out in the open then to stay quiet about it. So you basically did us a favor little dude, so don't beat yourself up for what happened."

Michelangelo said his tone sincere and strong with conviction as he stared straight into Mikey's gaze. Mikey just stared back searching for a hint of a lie, however he was only met with sincerity. Mikey felt his heart lighten as he realized that Michelangelo didn't hate him nor were he and his brothers angry with him. In that moment it felt like a huge weight had been lifted off of his shoulders and Mikey finally gave Michelangelo a watery smile as he wiped his eyes to get rid of the moisture that had been building up.

"Still I'm....I'm sorry about what happened. I never would have brought it up if.....if I knew that it would hurt you."

Mikey said trying to show the older orange clad turtle just how much he regretted it. Michelangelo just gave him a small smile back and rubbed his shell comfortingly.

"I know you wouldn't. You're a good guy Mikey and me as well as my brothers already know that you wouldn't do something like that on purpose. So relax your shell a bit, you've already been forgiven."

Michelangelo said his voice a lot more lighter and back to its original cheerful tone that it was known for. Mikey practically sagged in relief and finally gave Michelangelo a brighter smile which in turn made the older one smile right back. Giving Mikey's shell one last comforting pat Michelangelo finally removed his hand. The once quiet atmosphere that had been weighing between them was gone and now replaced with a newer much more brighter one as the duo finally talked and cleared everything up. Michelangelo turned away from Mikey to go and throw his paper towel away, his chipper voice calling out.

"You wanna help me get started on lunch little me? I could definitely use the extra set of hands!"

Michelangelo asked as he started to get things ready and grab the cooking utensils. Mikey felt his face break out into an excited grin, the guilt and regret that had been eating away at him for the past few days now gone.

"Oh me gosh I'd love too!"

The younger turtle chirped happily earning a cheerful laugh from the older turtle.

"Heck yeah bro, glad to have your help! For your first task as my helper can you get me the vegetables from the freezer? We're gonna make a quick stir fry for lunch."

The older Hamato said already taking the lead as he got the stir fry pan to get started. The younger Hamato let out a chipper confirmation and went to go grab the frozen veggies for the older turtle. Practically skipping towards the fridge he reached up towards the upper freezer compartment of it and pulled the door open. Freezing cold air hit his face and arms making him shiver for a moment. Reaching into the freezer Mikey began his search for the veggies when he felt something graze his fingers. The orange turtle teen froze at the sensation, confusion suddenly hitting him. However he was taken out of it when again he felt that sensation against his fingers, a smooth yet rough kind of texture was running over his scaly fingers, in a motion that kept repeating itself almost as if.......

"Meow~"

A loud happy meow sounded from within the freezer, a puddle of Neapolitan ice cream moving from the corner of the freezer to come closer to the entrance. Two eyes blinked up at him and the ice cream began to take the shape of a feline, with two floppy cat ears peeking out of the head and two tiny front paws appearing from the pile of ice cream. Mikey's eyes had grown to the size of dinner plates, shock and disbelief written all over his expression before it morphed into a starry eyed look as a bright gap toothed grin stretched out on his dark green face.

"HOLY PIZZA SUPREME-!!! YOU HAVE A ICE CREAM CAT?????"

Mikey's voice practically cracked with how loud he had said the sentence in his childish excitement and glee. Michelangelo's head snapped up and his own pale green freckled face broke out into its own wide grin as he stepped away from the stove and stepped towards the freezer to greet the ice cream cat within. The frozen feline mewed in a chipper way, greeting her owner with happiness.

"Oh yeah-! I'd forgotten to introduce you to her-! Mikey, this is my pet Ice Cream Kitty! Ice Cream Kitty, this is my new little dude Mikey!"

The older orange clad teen said introducing the two. Ice Cream Kitty let out a series of meows and purrs as if she was saying hello to Mikey. The small box turtle couldn't help but giggle a bit, absolutely in love with the feline.

"She's so cute Mike! I've never seen a cat made of ice cream before!"

Mikey chirped as he began to pet the frozen feline. Ice Cream Kitty responded with a small purring noise, rubbing her dairy product head against Mikey's hand.

"Yeah, Ice Cream Kitty wasn't always ice cream. She was once a normal stray kitty that our friend brought to the lair, but after an incident of her eating ice cream and getting doused in mutagen she mutated into this. She's been like this ever since, but she seems happy."

Michelangelo explained reaching inside himself to pet his beloved pet. Mikey paused in his petting, turning his attention towards the older alternate turtle in curiosity.

"Whoa wait mutagen? You mean like the stuff that mutated us? But how did she get doused in it, if it's been carried by mosquitoes?"

The younger turtle asked making the older turtle pause his own petting to look at the younger with the same look of curiosity.

"She got into one of the broken canisters of mutagen that Donnie was studying, wait what do mosquitoes have to do with it?"

The older Hamato asked confused yet interested.

"Ah well in my universe we didn't have canisters of mutagen. The way mutagen was given to people and animals to mutate them was by mosquitoes, or rather mystic mosquitoes. They were released into the city after we'd faced off against our first bad guy, Baron Draxum. A sheep yokai scientist who was more or less the reason me and my family were mutated. But he's changed since then and has gotten a lot better!"

The younger Hamato explained smiling brightly as he thought about how far his second father had come. Michelangelo meanwhile just stared at his younger counterpart in shock and intrigue as he began to grow amazed by what he was learning.

"Mystic mosquitoes??? Yokai??? Like Japanese Yokai??? Holy shell dude that's insane!!!"

The older teen said his voice full of excitement. The younger turtle gave a head tilt in confusion.

"Yeah those, wait do you guys not have mystics or yokai here???"

The box turtle asked shocked by the thought of not having those things.

"No bro, we don't got stuff like that here! The only thing we've got is spiritual and healing mantra stuff though we do have some types of magic like witchcraft! Our friend Shinigami is an excellent ninja who can do witchcraft! And Leo's practically a master of spiritual and healing mantras! Like it's crazy! We also have aliens from another dimension, the Kraang, and they're the ones who made the mutagen here in our world!"

The older turtle said explaining in his ecstatic tone while Mikey just blinked in dumbfounded shock. Aliens??? Mantras???? Witchcraft????? What?????? The orange turtle was about to spew several thousand questions at his older counterpart when a voice suddenly broke through the conversation.

"Michael, other Michael you're both needed in the living room. Don and I's orders."

A voice plain and blunt came from the doorway making the two orange turtles turn around to catch the sight of Donnie. The soft shell didn't seem too pleased with something, his expression uncharacteristically serious. Mikey felt his gut sink at the look and Michelangelo seemed to straighten himself up somewhat as he took in the seriousness that came off of the purple turtle.

"We'll be there, I need to turn off the stove first and then we'll meet you and Dee there."

Michelangelo said his voice relaxed yet somewhat more serious.

"We'll be right there Donald, that's a promise."

Mikey piped up to reassure his older brother. Donnie glanced at the two of them, his dark brown eyes searching before giving a nod. Without another word the genius soft shell left the kitchen leaving Mikey and Michelangelo alone once more with Ice Cream Kitty. The two orange clad turtles exchanged a look with one another before they quietly split up to do their tasks quickly, the preparation for lunch now put on hold. Michelangelo bid Ice Cream Kitty a goodbye placing a kiss on her head before going to turn off the stove and make sure that everything was away from it while Mikey gave her a gentle head pat and closed the freezer door so he could help his older doppelganger. The two didn't say anything but they both knew one thing.

Something was coming and it wasn't good.

~~~~~

Being the oldest Hamato son wasn't the easiest thing in the world. Yet it was a role that Raph bared on his shoulders with a sense of pride. He was the big brother, the leader of the Mad Dogs and the one who his loved ones could depend on. It was a role that Raph did well, a role that made him essentially who he was. Even when the leadership role was given to his younger brother Leo, he still was the oldest Hamato son and it was his duty to support his family in times such as this. To support them when their world had shattered and crumbled around them after finding out about Master Splinter. And he did this task with no complaints, cheering his little brothers up and offering comfort when they grieved for the father that wasn't theirs and for a grandmother who had sacrificed her very life to protect them from the Shredder. He supported them for those few days, while also keeping a keen eye on the older turtles, ready to step in should they too need his assistance. Raph had been so immersed with his duties that he'd in a way forgotten to think about himself and his own needs.

It was something that happened from time to time, moments where he'd forget about himself and keep his inner feelings to himself so he could be there for his loved ones. It was a habit that was rarely used unless the situations grew dire. Such as the revelation of Master Splinter's demise, and the effects it'd had on his brothers as well as himself. It was a somewhat stressful situation that he was in and the habit had ended up rearing its head. So it was really no surprise when a few days later Raph had been somewhat greeted with a good dosage of classic Leo affection via water balloon once everything had settled down. The large snapping turtle could only let out a long exasperated sigh as he was suddenly soaked on the back of his neck and spiky shell, with no signs of the assailant anywhere. Raph knew that it was Leo who had been causing the pranks, since Mikey had passed him not too long ago soaked himself and the sudden loud and confused swearing that sounded from the living room filled the lair.

Raph was by the ping ball machine heading towards the bathroom to use the mirror to see the back of his shell to get rid of the shredded water balloon when the irritated growls of confused swearing came closer towards him. The snapping turtle didn't have to wait long to see his shorter counterpart Raphael come stomping by, his bright green eyes narrowed in irritation as he growled.

"I swear to God when I get my hands on who did this bullshit I'm gonna dunk their head in a bucket of fucking water...."

Raphael hissed as he stomped by, not even noticing Raph who was staring wide eyed at the nasty swearing. Dark green hues followed the shorter turtle as he drew further away, his head and ragged red mask soaked with water. Raph had to bit back a curse of his own when he realized that Raphael was going for the bathroom as well.

'This might not end well.'

The large turtle thought already feeling his nervous sweating start up as he followed behind to go grab a towel. It didn't take long to reach the bathroom and Raphael's voice coming from it.

"Stupid water balloons, stupid pranks pain in my shell I swear to God. I'm too old for this shit."

Raphael growled as Raph awkwardly stood by the open door. Shimmying a bit Raph debated whether he should knock or say something when Raphael's voice speaking up startled him.

"If you're going to just stand outside the bathroom door could you at least hand me the damn towel from the cabinet?"

Raphael said not even bothering to act like he was having a good time. Raph jumped a bit at being addressed by his older and shorter doppelganger and awkwardly went to grab the towel while not trying to make the hot headed red turtle more upset.

"Ah sorry man-! Didn't mean to just.....stand around I just wanted to use the mirror for a bit....."

Raph said rambling a bit as he grabbed the towel and held it out to Raphael. Raphael finally turned his attention towards the larger and younger turtle, his irritation still there but less burning as he regarded the large snapping turtle.

"The mirror? Why would you need the mirror for.....?"

Raphael began to question before he finally noticed that Raph was also wet, and that pieces of latex water balloon was stuck in his shell and its spikes. Suddenly understanding the shorter turtle glared a bit annoyed that he apparently wasn't the only victim in this prank fest.

"Ah they got you too? Bastard's gotta be fast if he's able to get two of us as quickly as he did."

Raphael said gruff as he moved over in the bathroom to give Raph some room to check himself out in the mirror. Raph only hesitated for a beat before carefully making his way into the bathroom to get a look at his shell, a bit relieved that Raphael wasn't going to snap at him. The large red clad turtle didn't want to start a fight with the shorter one, especially since the group of eight had finally managed to start moving forward with their mission and getting along with one another.

"We weren't the only ones that got hit, Mikey did too."

Raph supplied in earning a look from Raphael as he turned around to make his large spiky shell face the mirror.

"Mikey, I'm guessing your Mikey right?"

Raphael asked gruff but curious, the irritation dying down a bit now that he was talking to distract himself. The larger turtle nodded smiling a small snaggletoothed grin at the thought of the box turtle.

"Yep that's the one."

Raph said as he looked at his shell seeing bits and pieces of balloon stuck within his spikes. The snapping turtle felt a hint of annoyance when he realized that the pieces of the ruined balloon were in areas that he couldn't quite reach on his own.

'Oh Leon you little....'

The thought popped up annoyed by his little brother's lack of aim.

'Couldn't he have at least hit me somewhere where I could reach it?'

He thought as he seemed to glare into the mirror in his annoyance. Raphael must have came to realize what was going on because he suddenly spoke up from beside Raph.

"If you need help getting those out of your shell I can do it."

Raphael said gruffly making Raph's dark green hues snap towards him in a startled and flustered manner.

"What-? Oh no man you don't gotta do that I'll figure it out-"

Raph began to say only to earn a sigh.

"Look if you need help then accept help, there's no need to get all noble just because you don't want to inconvenience people. Now do you need my help with that or not?"

The shorter red clad teen said his voice short and holding very little patience for beating around the bush. The larger red clad teen stared at his older alternate self with a stunned look, not quite used to being spoken to so bluntly and shortly. Nor was he used to being seen so well then the way he'd just experienced. Raph wasn't the type to bother people with things like this, not wanting to trouble them with little things that he should be able to do himself. He was seventeen after all practically an adult. Yet here he was being essentially called out by this shorter, angrier and ruder variation of himself and he honestly had no idea how to respond to it. So instead of thinking too much about it he just gave a small nod embarrassed.

".......Fine can you help me get this off my shell....?"

The snapping turtle asked his voice small sounding as he felt the embarrassment of the situation hit him. Raphael on the other hand didn't bother to acknowledge it, instead taking it at a completely normal face value and placed his damp towel into the laundry basket.

"Yeah I can help you. We'll need to go to my room though seeing as how you're huge and I'll need to ya know have access."

The older Hamato said already stepping by Raph and making his way towards his bedroom so he could help the younger teen. Raph only took a moment to follow the two red turtles not saying a word to one another as they made their way to Raphael's room. It didn't take long and before Raph knew it he was sitting cross legged on Raphael's bedroom floor surrounded by comic books and weapons and weights. A punching bag sat in the corner of the room and a pinboard full of pictures filled the wall near the bed. Raphael had placed himself on the bed, a small trashcan beside his foot and the older turtle began to pick out the shredded remains of the water balloon. As he did this Raph took his time to look more throughly around the bedroom, curious about his older counterpart's life. Dark green hues scanned the living space finally landing on that pinboard full of pictures that were pinned up along with various other things such as childhood trinkets and drawings and cards. The snapping turtle's gaze flickered over the photos, taking notice of each of them. In one corner there was an old family photo of Raphael and his brothers, all small children. Another photo was one of them as younger teenagers, perhaps fifteen years old all of them smiling at the camera in their own ways. Standing behind them was Master Splinter, a small smile of his own on his face. Another family photo was there as well but now there were two humans in the picture. One was of a teenage boy with wild and messy black hair that was tied with a black and grey bandanna and dark brown eyes full of mischievous glee, a large smile full of a few missing teeth greeting him. He had his arm over Raphael in the picture. The other human was a teenage girl with bright red hair that was held up in a headband and ponytail, her face full of light freckles and a sweet smile. Steely blue eyes smiled back at him from the photo.

'Wonder who they are?'

Raph mused before his attention was on another photo. This one was of Raphael who looked a lot younger, holding what looked like a pet turtle in a gentle yet firm hold. The turtle child was smiling in the picture holding his pet with glee.

"You had a pet turtle?"

Raph found himself asking without thinking about it. Raphael who was busy picking the pieces of the balloon out stiffened at the question, stilling all his movements.

"........Yeah I did. His name was Spike."

Raphael finally answered his voice gruff and surprisingly soft as he slowly resumed his task. Raph felt his skin prickle at the sudden tone change, realizing that he had asked about a sensitive topic.

"Uh sorry I don't mean to be nosy about your life. I was just wondering is all."

The large teen said his nervous sweat beginning up again. The snapping turtle wasn't usually a nervous person when it came to these things, but he had no idea how to act or respond to Raphael. The shorter turtle seemed to radiate an aura of don't talk to me and it was difficult to figure out how to go about it. As Raph internally scrambled to figure out what to say Raphael meanwhile had noticed that sudden nervousness of the larger red turtle and couldn't help but mentally scold himself for being so blunt and unapproachable. While most of the time it was his intended goal, given the circumstances currently he had to at least try to be somewhat open with getting to know Raph. So with a deep breath and a small mental pep talk Raphael spoke up.

"Is this some kind of thing that you and your brothers do? Always apologize for things that's out of your control? Cause that's gonna get pretty old, pretty fast."

The older turtle said bluntly making the younger turtle sweat a bit more.

"If you're curious about stuff I won't shut you down, and if it's something that I don't want you to know then I won't answer it."

The older Hamato continued making sure that his message was getting across to the snapping turtle. Said snapping turtle was quiet for a moment processing what Raphael was saying before he let out a sigh and finally relaxed somewhat.

"Okay, I'll lay off on the apologies and take your word for it."

The red clad turtle said deciding to just go with it and trust the older teen. If Raphael said that it was fine to ask him things and to just talk to him then he'd do it. It was better for him in the long run given that Raph didn't like to think too much about these kinds of things, it made situations much more complicated than they needed to be.

".....Spike, it's a nice name for a pet, can you tell me what he was like?"

Raph asked breaking the ice somewhat. Raphael was quiet again seemingly taken his time before he answered.

"Spike was my best friend, he was my go too whenever I was angry or upset. We did everything together, we were basically family."

Raphael said his voice sounding reminiscent of his pet as he answered Raph. Raph remained quiet waiting for the older turtle to continue should he choose to, getting the gut feeling that pushing him wouldn't end well.

"But after a mutagen incident things......weren't the same anymore. He'd mutated and some stuff happened......but it was a long time ago."

The older turtle finished awkwardly not wanting to give out too much details. The younger turtle gave him a small sympathetic look out of the corner of his eye, before letting it go already getting the hint that the older red turtle didn't want to talk about it too much.

"There, your shell's free of the balloon."

Raphael said simply sitting himself back onto his bed to stretch himself out a bit. Raph stood up to get the blood flowing into his legs again and turned to the other turtle with a small smile.

"Thanks man, you really helped me out there."

Raph said sincere in his gratitude. Raphael awkwardly looked away obviously embarrassed by the thanks and waved him off.

"It's nothing don't mention it."

Raphael said gruff and mumbled as he seemed to shy away from the open gratitude from the younger turtle. Raph stared at his doppelganger for a moment, the atmosphere between them growing awkward somewhat. The snapping turtle rubbed his neck a bit as he tried to figure out what his next move was.

'Should I try to talk to him more? Or should I just leave him be? Ugh but if I leave him alone now I might not get a chance to talk to him again! Come on Raph it's literally you! Surely you can talk to yourself!'

The younger Hamato berated himself. As the poor teen struggled to figure out what to do next the sudden sound of a loud squeak filled his ear. Raph about jumped out of his scaly skin.

"HOLY HELL WHAT-?!"

The snapping turtle said spooked as he was once again greeted with the same squeaking. Raphael's head had snapped around at Raph's exclamation searching for any signs of danger before his light green hues landed on the larger turtle's massive shoulders and caught sight of the thing that was now perched in between one of them and the snapping turtle's spiky shell.

"Chompy-! You little rascal what are you doing?!?"

The older red clad turtle said making the younger one stiffen in confusion and turn his dark green hues in the direction Raphael was staring at. As soon as he did he was met with a small reddish purple turtle, who had snuggled into his shell somewhat. The tiny turtle let out another high pitched squeak and churred up at him. Raph's eyes went wide with shock at seeing the small animal while Raphael had gotten up from the bed and reached up to take Chompy off of Raph's shoulders.

"You can't be doing that stuff! You could have gotten hurt what if you'd fallen off???"

The older Hamato scolded the small turtle who seemed to be completely unbothered by the scolding instead making churring and chirping noises at the short turtle. Raph on the other hand was watching all of this his entire body trembling with massive effort to not completely lose his mind over the tiny creature that had climbed up on him.

"Oh my pizza supreme he's so tiny.........I wanna pet him so badly oh me gosh."

Raph whispered absolutely star struck with the small turtle. Raphael blinked up at the larger turtle having heard him and saw the longing look of a man desperate to pet something adorable. The shorter teen couldn't help but smirk a bit at the display.

Finally he could have something that he could comfortably talk about.

"You can if you want Raph. Chompy loves being petted."

Raphael said smirking a bit more when he was met with the disbelieving look of Raph.

"Can I seriously pet him? And his name is Chompy?? That's so freaking cute oh my God."

The snapping turtle said enthusiastic about the alien turtle.

"Yeah you can pet him, go on."

The older turtle said holding out his beloved pet. Chompy let out a loud and happy squeak at the younger turtle, his small tail wagging a bit in excitement. Raph at that moment was a goner, with a gentle hand he reached out and with a feather like touch began to pet Chompy's head. The little turtle seemed to vibrate in pure happiness as he started to churr loudly making Raph's face break out into a soft smile, his snaggletooth poking out.

"You're the most sweetest thing I've ever met, an absolute sweetheart."

The snapping turtle cooed earning more cheerful and joyful noises from Chompy. Raphael just watched the two of them content to stay quiet and let Raph pet the small pet turtle.

"So how did you get Chompy? And what kind of species is he?"

Raph asked curious about the colorful turtle. Raphael's gaze seemed to brighten up and he started to explain the story of how Chompy came into his care. Raph listened the entire time, petting the alien turtle and hanging onto Raphael's every word. For the first time since he'd spoken to his older alternate self Raphael actually seemed relaxed and approachable, the usually angry aura that he had around him had softened quite a bit. The large snapping turtle could only think of a few moments where he'd seen Raphael's aura relax and it was around his brothers. So seeing him do the same thing that he did with his brothers to him made Raph feel like he accomplished something big.

'It may not be the biggest step in the bonding area but it's definitely a start. Raph's got this in the bag.'

He thought pleased that he and his older counterpart weren't in an awkward atmosphere anymore. Now all that remained was a somewhat more open atmosphere between them and Raph couldn't be more relived and thrilled by it. However like many moments they're bound to come to an end when the sound of someone knocking on Raphael's door interrupted the two red clad turtles.

"Ralph? You in here with your alternate self?"

A voice belonging to Donnie sounded from the other side of the door. Raph felt his smile fade at his little brother's tone of voice, his big brother senses going off.

'Something's wrong.'

"Yeah Donnie we're in here, is everything okay??"

Raph asked serious and quickly growing concerned. Raphael had placed Chompy down onto his bed, his once relaxed aura now tense and serious as he quietly listened to Raph and Donnie.

"Oh good, I don't know to look for you both then. Your presence is needed in the living room, Don and I have something we need to discuss."

Donnie said serious and blunt. Raph felt a sense of dread hit him and he swallowed hard his throat suddenly dry.

"Alright we'll be right out Donnie."

The snapping turtle said earning a hum of confirmation from his soft shell little on the other side of the door. The soft sounds of Donnie's quick footsteps fading away from the door filled the sudden heavy atmosphere. Raph and his shorter counterpart remained silent, their postures a bit tense. It was only a beat before Raphael broke it.

"We should get going, don't want Donnie and.....Donnie to lose their patience."

The red clad turtle said already making his way towards the door. The larger red clad turtle followed close behind him, the two of them knowing only one thing.

When Donnie and Donatello were serious it meant bad news in the long run.

~~~~~

New York City.

It was a city full of life, pulsing with lights and music and people and cars and other noises. It was a city that was loud and packed and it was home to many who loved the city. Amongst those people who resided within this bustling city, a young woman of nineteen was currently making her way towards the alleyways, making sure that she wasn't being followed by anyone. Clutched within her hand was a cellphone in the shape of a turtle shell, the adorable piece of technology now currently pressed against her ear.

"Trouble myself? As if I'll let you guys do this on your own!........I'll be down there soon, don't you dare start without me Dee........of course I will.....see you soon."

The girl said ending the call with a small sigh. Snapping her cellphone closed she placed it within her pocket, making sure that it was tucked safely away. The sounds of her boots hitting the pavement filled the air, as she weaved herself through the crowds of people whenever she'd passed them. After a few minutes of weaving and dodging the crowds of people she'd finally reached her destination. The more decrypted part of the city wasn't exactly the safest place to be in however it was also the type of place where she'd be able to get to where she needed to go so she could get to the people who needed her. It didn't take her long to get to the alleyway and with one last discreet look around and she disappeared into the alleyway. With confidence strides she finally made it to the manhole cover, bending down she grabbed the edge of it and began to pull the heavy weight to move it aside. It took a lot of effort but she managed to do it, once she could fit through the opening she dropped down onto the ladder, using a bit of her powers to help pull the manhole back over the opening so no one would be able to follow her nor would they be able to get hurt.

Climbing down the ladder she finally reached the slimy and wet ground of the sewers. The sounds of her boots hitting the ground sounded throughout the sewers echoing tunnels yet she paid no mind to them instead focusing on getting herself safely to the lair. Steel blue hues glanced around the sewers as she walked, her bright red ponytail swaying with each step as she walked deeper into the sewers. The scent of the sewers made her nose crinkle up slightly but otherwise she ignored it. There had once been a time when she'd been younger that the sewers and their smell had bothered her but after doing this routine for a good few years now she'd grown to get used to it. The girl continued to walk humming softly underneath her breath as she continued on her way, drawing closer and closer to the lair. After about a half hour of walking the somewhat dark tunnels she'd finally heard voices coming up from further ahead. Picking up her pace she quickly made her way to the entranceway of the lair, stepping down the stairs and coming up to the gateway. Immediately upon entering she felt the familiar energies hitting her like a loving embrace. She felt the chaotic and energetic aura of the youngest of her boys, the nervous yet kind aura of the second youngest, the angry and protective aura of the second eldest and finally the calm and soothing aura of the eldest of her boys.

'They're all here and safe.'

She thought relieved before she felt the pangs of sadness that sprinkled their auras, making her instantly concerned.

'Something had upset them recently, really badly kind of upset, gonna have to check into that.'

She thought making a mental note to check up on the boys once they'd all spoken about what was going on. Entering further into the lair she realized that her boys weren't the only ones who were in the lair, but rather there were four more people here. Auras and energies, familiar yet foreign hit her full force making her senses go a bit haywire as they tried to identify who they were. The first new aura was similar to the youngest of the boys, chaotic and energetic but a lot more unrestrained. There was something else there as well, an energy that was buried underneath as if it hadn't been fully awakened yet. The second aura was much more colder than the first one, yet kindness filled it as well. The third one was protective, and somewhat nervous as if it was bubbling somewhat. Like a volcano waiting to erupt slowly. The last one was erratic and soothing, yet there was an under current of unease and being lost that made her heart twist for it. As she tried to familiarize herself with these new energies and auras she barely noticed the presence behind her until a familiar hand on her shoulder made her snap back to the world surrounding her. Blinking her steel blue hues she turned them towards the person who had placed a hand on her shoulder, familiar warm dark blue hues meeting hers. She couldn't help but smile a bit happy to see the person who was one of her closest friends.

"Hey Leo, hope I didn't make you guys wait for too long."

She said her voice soft and warm as she apologized for her tardiness. Leonardo just smiled warmly at her and gave her shoulder a small squeeze.

"We weren't waiting long. Donnie's made sure that the meeting wouldn't start without you. Now come on, let's go introduce you to everyone."

Leonardo said his voice scratchy yet genuine as he let her go and the two began to make their way towards the living room. Voices both familiar and unfamiliar to her greeted her ears as they stepped into the living room. The girl looked around catching sight of her other boys fairly quickly. Raphael was next to Michelangelo the two bickering somewhat as they talked. Donatello was near the center of the pit area a few folders in his arms as he looked through them his tongue peeking out slightly. Among her boys were faces unrecognizable to her. Four other turtles all looking a bit younger than them and wearing slightly brighter shades of the older turtles colors. They were talking to one another and to her boys, their conversations varing topic to topic. She and Leonardo stood there for a moment their presence going unnoticed by the rest. Leonardo took a deep breath, clearing his throat up and before she realized what he was going to do it was already too late.

"Guys! She's here!"

Leonardo said his tone louder than it usually was, his voice cracking harshly from the strain of being raised volume wise. Seven heads turned towards them, the four younger ones looking spooked by the harsh cracking voice of Leonardo while the three older ones looked like they were torn between yelling at their blue clad brother or greeting her. Glaring at him as well she let out a concerned and angry hiss of sorts.

"Leo you can't be doing that kind of stunt!"

She hissed softly as to not be heard by the newer turtles. Leonardo just gave her a look and shrugged it off as they both had a silent conversation.

'When this meeting is over you are so going to pay for pulling a stunt like that, and that's a promise.'

Steely blue eyes said full of a stern look that promised a long lecture later.

'Oh I don't have a doubt that you will. You and my brothers will both see to it.'

Dark blue eyes replied already knowing what was in store afterwards. The two were taken out of their silent stare down by the one turtle in purple who was standing next to Donatello.

"Not to break up the moment but who exactly is this girl?"

He asked his tone holding a somewhat sharp edge to it. Donatello shot the other turtle a look that he ignored and the girl took no offense to it.

"I was about to explain that."

Leonardo said turning his attention to her and began introductions and gesturing to each of the new turtles.

"These are our newest guests. Leo, Raph, Donnie and Mikey. They're us from a different reality. Guys this is-"

Leonardo said introducing the alternate turtles and went to continue but the girl took over from there, to spare her friend's vocal chords which were still recovering from the stunt from earlier and as a way to be slightly petty to show her displeasure at said stunt.

"April. April O'Neil, it's a pleasure to meet you boys."

April said seeing Leonardo giving her a slightly knowing irritation look to which she responded with a small smirk of her own. The four new turtles eyes went wide with shock.

"APRIL???"

Four voices shouted followed immediately by several questions being thrown at her and the older boys. April let out another sigh rubbing her temples lightly to mentally prepare herself.

'This is going to be a long meeting.'

~~~~~

New York City.

It was a city unlike any other, filled with people and other strange things not of this world. It was a city that was filled with mystery and beings unseen by the world of humanity. A city of bright lights, of spirits and yokai who wander beneath the colorful neon lights of shops and restaurants. And beneath the bustling city laid another city surrounded by mystical power and protection, guarding yokai and mutants alike. Yet upon the surface of New York a young girl was walking through the streets, her dark brown eyes searching for any signs of a familiar figure or shell. Brushing her dark brown curly bangs from her face she pursed her bright red lips as she was met with nothing but the familiar views of New Yorkers who were all going on their own merry ways, completely oblivious to the teen who was desperately searching for a sign. A sign of the people she loved the most. A sign that evaded her for the past few days, dragging her spirits down some.

'What if I never find them? What if something happened to them? Damnit all where did they go??'

She thought frustrated with her lack of results. She was so deep within her thoughts she didn't realize that her beloved pet had crawled from her bag and into her arms, letting out a small bark of sorts to get her attention. The girl snapped out of her thoughts her dark eyes softening as she scratched behind her pet's ears.

"Sorry Mayhem, I just got distracted is all. Let's go somewhere more private so I can check in."

She said her voice soft and gentle as she tried to get herself together. Mayhem let out a yip of agreement and went to hide back in her bag. Once he was safely inside the girl began to somewhat jog to a much less inhabited area of the city, the sounds of her sneakers hitting the pavement as she weaved through the crowds of people. After a bit of jogging she finally found an alleyway and quickly ducked into it, making sure that she wasn't seen. Once from view, her pet Mayhem peeked his head out once more.

"Alright Mayhem let's go check in."

She said earning a churring coo from the dog like creature. Mayhem's collar began to glow and in a flash of yellow light the teen and her pet had disappeared from the alleyway. The once loud and noisy city was now replaced with silence, the walls of the buildings once around her were gone now replaced by lights of all different colors and sizes that decorated the ceiling. The girl once in a dirty alleyway was now within a lair of sorts. The sounds of footsteps coming into the living room filled the lair and a short and stout figure came scampering out into the living his head looking quickly in both directions to catch a glimpse of four turtles. But alas he was only met with the sight of the teenage girl.

"I'm guessing that they haven't shown up in the lair yet?"

She asked hoping to hear some kind of good news, however that hope was snuffed out by the shake of a head and a pained face.

"No.....the boys haven't shown up here. I was hoping that perhaps they'd be coming back with you....."

The figure, a rat said his voice thick and filled with despair, causing his accent to thicken slightly. His whiskers were twitching and his tail flickered around in unease and distress. It broke the girl's heart to see him like this.

"Don't worry, we'll find them. They couldn't have gone far, knowing the boys wherever they are they're going to find a way back to us. We just got to keep looking for them Splints."

The girl said her dark brown eyes filled with resolve to find her boys. The rat, Splints gave her a small look, his old eyes filled with a pain of a father who's sons were missing without a trace. However they were now filled with that same resolve that she had knowing that what she said was true. His boys would find a way home, they always found their way home.

'From places such as Big Mama's arena to many others they've always come back, I just have to keep looking for my sons.'

The thoughts said making him determined to do just that.

"You're right April.....the boys will find their way back home from wherever they are. And if they can't come back on their own....."

Splints said his voice trailing off.

"Then we'll be there to bring them back. We'll bring them home no matter what."

The girl, April said her tone strong in her conviction to find the turtles that she'd known since childhood. The two would continue looking for the boys, no matter how much time it took they'd never give up on them. But even with the resolve within their hearts they couldn't help but fear the worst. After all it was only a few days ago that they'd been in the lair, laughing and joking around and helping both New York and the Mystic City with rogue foot soldiers and mutants and yokai. A few days ago of seeing Leo, Raph, Donnie and Mikey, of seeing them for what would unknowingly the last time. April could still remember what the boys had said to her and Splints before they'd went out on their routine mission that night.

'Don't worry April we'll be fine, we're only going to be gone for an hour, two hours tops. Just a quick scouting mission nothing serious.'

Leo had said giving her a smile.

'We'll be right back before ya know it April, besides Pops will need us later tonight for some training so we won't be gone long.'

Raph had said ever the comforting big brother.

'We've got this in the bag Ape! It'll be easy peasy!'

Mikey had said smiling that sweet gap toothed smile of his.

'You worry too much April, at this rate you'll turn into Papa with all that worrying. But if it makes you and Papa feel better I give you my Donatello Promise that we'll be back safe and sound within the next few hours.'

Donnie had said even promising her. She'd remembered it all and how she'd let them go alone because Donnie had promised her and Splints and Donnie didn't break his promises. Not to their father, not to their big sister. So she'd let them go, heading home that night to do some of her schoolwork that had needed to be done. She was a senior after all, eighteen years old and getting ready to go to college, she had to study and her boys were strong and fearsome ninjas. They'd be fine.

However they never came back home.

One hour became two, two hours became four and then she was getting a phone call from Splints the older rat asking if the boys had stopped by her apartment. That phone call had thrown the two of them into chaos and they'd been searching relentlessly ever since, coming up empty handed with every search. It was as if the boys had just disappeared from the planet. And that alone scared April and Splints more than they ever thought possible.

'Just hang on a little bit longer guys, we'll find you no matter what.'

April thought her fists clinching up a bit. She felt Splints place a hand on hers and gently pull her towards the kitchen.

"Let's go get something to eat so we can keep up our strength."

The older rat said earning a small nod from April. The two made their way into the kitchen, their heads held high in a determined way but their hearts heavy with the aching loss of the four boys who made up their world.

*Holy shit I'm alive what??? Okay so this took me literally days to get this planned out and to get it started up because work and personal life are trying to lowkey kill my ass lol. Anyways I don't know if this is any good but I wanted to try and do my best with these guys and their interactions. Which is why Raph and Raphael's bonding is somewhat awkward because they're both very awkward people let's be real lol. But don't worry they'll definitely warm up to one another. Also surprise you got not one April but two Aprils wooo!! I apologize if they're out of character I tried. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

49 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

It was funny how differences between people could completely disappear once things went to hell. It was a feat that never ceased to make Jigen suprised yet at this point it really shouldn't given how many times he'd been in situations that required him doing so. Situations such as the current one, a heist that was supposed to be easy became something much more than what he and his fellow criminals had bargained for. Once he and the others realized just how tedious the heist would be they'd of course tried to get out of there as quickly as they could. However it wasn't meant to be seeing as how he and the others were overpowered and taken. And they weren't the only ones who were taken, oh no.

Pops and his shadow had been taken as well leaving them all in the same predicament, and with an air of understanding, the differences between them being criminals and Pops and Yata being cops suddenly disappeared as if they never existed in the first place. The group that had taken them had quickly been taken over once they all joined forces, having not expected them all to band together. Thankfully they'd all managed to get out and escaped into the desert disappearing into the night, before finding a small building on the outskirts of an abandoned village. The group were quick to settle there for the rest of the night and regroup as to figure out how to take the threat down completely.

Jigen sat outside the house, the cool and dry desert breeze blowing sand around as well as his hair and clothes. The gunslinger was smoking a cigarette, in an effort to avoid falling asleep since he was currently on watch duty. The moon hung high in the dark night sky, shining down its silvery beams. The stars twinkled against the inky blackness, not as bright as the moon but still noticable. Jigen glanced towards the open doorway of the building where the others laid catching sight of his friends inside all sleeping away. Lupin was leaned up against the wall snoring with Fujiko beside him, her head resting on his shoulder as they slept peacefully underneath his iconic red jacket. Further inside sleeping sitting up with his sword tucked safely in his arms was Goemon, laying only a few feet away was Yatagarasu who was underneath his own coat for warmth. And Pops......

"Ya know you should have woken one of us up to take over. You need sleep too."

Zenigata's gruff voice spoke up from the doorway, causing Jigen's eyes to snap up to him from beneath his fedora. The inspector stepped out into the night and stood next to the gunman, gesturing towards the empty space next to him.

"Mind if I sit here and smoke?"

Zenigata asked. Jigen let out a huff of smoke and waved his hand vaguely.

"Knock yourself out Pops, I don't own the porch."

He said. Giving the okay Zenigata sat himself down next to Jigen, and reached into his inner trenchcoat pocket to pull out his own carton of cigarettes. Jigen held out a lighter earning a hum of thanks from the slightly older man who lit up his cigarette and took a long drag out of it. The two men sat quietly for a bit, enjoying the nicotine from their cigarettes and the somewhat peaceful atmosphere of the night.

"So what do you reckon about the plan Lupin came up with? Think it will work?"

Pops asked breaking the silence between them. Jigen took another drag and shrugged.

"I'd say it would. If Lupin came up with it then it's got some chance of working, his plans usually do."

Jigen responded honestly earning another hum from Zenigata.

"You're not wrong, his schemes no matter how hair brained and out there they are, tend to get results."

The inspector said his eyes furrowing as he seemed to mentally recall all of the heists that were outlandish. Jigen snorted at the other man's expression, somewhat amused by it.

"You can vouch for it huh Pops?"

The gunman asked teasing him. Pops shot him a small look, his dark eyes unamused.

"Haha."

Zenigata said his tone gruff yet not upset. Jigen let out another amused noise and smirked slightly before flicking his cigarette butt out into the sand. Zenigata watched the action, not bothering to comment on it knowing that it would be a lost battle.

"How long have you been up?"

Pops asked making Jigen pause for a beat.

"Not too long, why you worried about me Pops?"

The younger man asked, trying to distract the older man from his vague answer. Unfortunately Zenigata wasn't easily swayed when it came to things like this and didn't fall for the obvious attempt of distraction.

"That's funny considering you were still up when everyone else went to bed, and you should know the answer to that question by now Jigen."

He said zoning his gaze onto the gunslinger beside him. Jigen silently cursed the inspector and his keen eye for things. It wasn't no fluc that Zenigata was Interpol's best of the best.

"You're too good at your job Pops, can't even let a man have his lies."

The gunman grumbled knowing that the jig was up and not bothering to acknowledge the obvious answer to his earlier question, already knowing the answer to it. Zenigata rolled his eyes at the other man's grumbles and without a further ado threw his own cigarette away as well. As Jigen continued to pout and grumble, Zenigata shimmied out of his trenchcoat and with little hesitation tossed it onto Jigen's shoulders. The man in question let out a noise and snapped his head towards him, his usually covered eyes exposed briefly showing caution and confusion.

"Get some sleep Jigen, I'll take over the rest of the watch."

The inspector said his tone leaving no room for argument. Jigen stared at him, his eyes wide before they flashed with a slight irritation and acceptance.

"Whatever I'm too tired to argue about this. Make yourself comfortable old man."

The gunslinger said earning a now confused look from Pops.

"What why-"

He'd began to question before being cut short by his surprise as Jigen leaned up against him, getting comfortable. Zenigata was instantly distracted by the scent of gunpowder and musky cologne that Jigen always had on his person. The steady weight of the younger man against him made his heart pound and he cleared his throat trying to not blush from how close Jigen was. It wasn't often that the criminal quite literally snuggled up against him, usually it was Lupin or Fujiko who did this kind of thing and Goemon every so often. Yet here he was having Jigen do the same thing even if it was the result of him being annoyed at being told to go to sleep. As Zenigata tried to calm his racing heart down Jigen looked up at him from underneath his fluffy bangs and took in the sight of the flustered man. It was a rather cute sight to see such a large man get all shy and tongue tied just because Jigen was leaning up against him.

'I should do this more often if it gets this kind of reaction.'

He noted mentally, his body relaxing against the other man's as sleep started to creep up. Having been up for so long was finally taking its toll on him added with the solid presence of Zenigata beside him. Jigen would never admit it, but Zenigata had an aura of safety to him that could make people relax Jigen included. It was one of the things that the gunslinger liked about the inspector. It was a thing that he rarely got to experience given that he was a criminal and Pops was on the side of the law. Moments like these usually happened in situations like this or in rare peaceful moments. As Jigen began to drift off he felt a small kiss be pressed into the side of his head and a gentle hand rubbing his shoulder soothingly.

"Rest well Jigen."

Zenigata's voice, soft and tender was the last thing he heard and as he finally went to sleep Jigen made one last mental note.

'Once this is over, I'll take Pops out for a drink.....'

*Jigzeni???? Yes. I love this pairing and it pains me that they don't have a lot of content involving them like holy shit???? They're really cute bro???? Also it's implied that Jigen and Zenigata are in a relationship with Lupin, Fujiko and Goemon as well and Yata is their unofficial charge lol. I mainly wrote this for practice and fun, mainly because I'm trying to get a feel for these characters so forgive me if it sucks. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!!*

18 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Of Love and Heartbreak

Warning: This fic contains unhealthy coping mechanisms, language, character death, self esteem issues, denial of feelings, getting drunk, and lots of kisses. If any of this makes you uncomfortable I highly recommend that you check out my other works.

Love.

Love was something that Jigen like to believe he knew. Love was from his experience a rather painful and messy ordeal. Love was something that would always end in either an innocent life being taken or in a fucked up tragedy. For Jigen Daisuke love was an absolute nightmare, a distant fantasy that only existed in storybooks or movies. It was something that someone like him could never have. And for a long time he believed this, and with each lover he'd gained, the belief became much more ingrained into him so much to the point that he in a way became unnerved by the very idea of it. Avoiding it as much as he possibly could and keeping anyone at a good arm's length for their own safety as well as his own sanity. And for a long time it worked well for him, keeping his heart in tact and his mind from spiraling into a guilt ridden shitshow.

He should have known that it wouldn't last forever.

He should have known that life as well as love had a tendency to completely ruin all of his plans. And it happened in the most unexpected way he could ever imagine.

It happened in the form of his best friend and partner in crime, the infamous Lupin the Third.

If you were to ask the gunslinger exactly when he'd realized that he was in love with Lupin he wouldn't be able to give you a clear answer, mainly because he himself didn't know it. For Jigen the answer eluded him, leaving him floundering in trying to figure it out. All he knew was that he woke up one day and it just.....fell into place. All the confusion and strange feelings he felt suddenly made sense. Like a jigsaw puzzle those strange, jagged pieces suddenly fit together in a picture that he didn't even realize was there in the first place until it was too late to change it. And like many people who were in the gunman's shoes when it came to things such as love he did the only sensible thing that he could do.

He buried it. Ignoring those feelings and locking them away deep inside, refusing to acknowledge that they were even there in the first place. For Jigen acknowledging such things led to dangerous consequences. Acknowledging love meant that he was giving in, it meant that he was signing Lupin's death certificate with his own hands, guaranteeing that the thief would end up dead. And it was a thought that haunted Jigen more than he cared to admit. It was a thought, a reality that he refused to allow to happen. He'd rather die first if he had anything to do with it. And so Jigen continued on with his life, his feelings bubbling underneath the surface for the thief, never being spoken out nor examined by him. Before he knew it years began to pass by, years of remaining silent on his desires for his best friend being left unsaid. Years of watching Lupin having flings and being completely oblivious to his partner's internal struggles against his own heart.

It was rather hellish for Jigen if he allowed himself to be honest and he believed that it couldn't get worse than it already was. But again Jigen Daisuke should have known that life and love had an unhealthy pastime of making everything much more difficult than it needed to be. That it liked to curse him in the worst way possible. Despite being in love with Lupin, the gunslinger found himself getting rather deep with others as well. One of those people being his other partner in crime and close friend, a samurai named Goemon Ishikawa. Much like with Lupin, Jigen couldn't tell you when he began to fall in love with Goemon. All he knew was that he much like with Lupin just one day realized that he was in rather deep with his feelings for the silent and stoic samurai. And much like what he did with his feelings for Lupin, Jigen buried them deep within, fearing the consequences of what his feelings could bring to not only one but now two people he cared about.

After he buried those feelings for Goemon he hoped that with everything he had that, that would be the end of it. That he'd finally have some peace from this curse known as falling in love with people who he cared about dearly. However like a lone soldier on a battlefield he was bound to lose the battle as he grew to love two others as well. The third person he'd developed feelings for was for a rather loud and erratic man who was always chasing him and his friends wherever they went. An inspector who was one of the best in his field of work, Zenigata Koichi. Or as Lupin and him affectionately called him, Pops. Pops had been one that Jigen had never seen coming. With Lupin and Goemon, the gunslinger could somewhat understand why he'd fallen in love with them. Lupin with his need for excitement and his love for life and adventure and his charming yet endearing personality, and Goemon with his serious demeanor that held a shy, awkward man underneath who fought with an honor that made most men look like pale imitations.

But with Zenigata he couldn't exactly figure out why he'd fallen for him in the first place. And for a long time it remained unclear as to what made his heart become set on the inspector. Until one day it became incredibly clear, when that glimmer of what laid underneath the hellbent inspector began to show through to the gunslinger. Beneath that justice fueled determination was a man who was unshakable in his kindness towards others, a man who fully believed in him and the others with an unwavering respect for them and who followed what he believed was right and not what others believed was. Once those things were made clear to Jigen the reasons as to why he fell in love with Pops as well made sense.

The last person who he fell in love with was also someone he never expected. Rather it was someone he in a million years never believed that he would ever fall for. Fujiko Mine if you asked Jigen to describe, was a crafty woman who could get whatever she wanted and who was driven by a fierce determined attitude to do as she pleased. At first those things drove Jigen up the wall, infuriating him at every turn, especially when Fujiko would screw them over and in the process hurt Lupin somewhat. And for a very long time he hated her, yet as the saying goes there's a fine line between love and hate and it became apparent that the saying had some truth to it. As he and Fujiko got to know each other whenever they were forced to he found himself in a way coming to respect her and her once irritating traits.

He began to see that beneath her usual catty attitude and seemingly indifferent approach to people's feelings towards her, it became clear that she much like him kept people at an arm's length. Keeping any possibility of getting emotional involved with someone to nearly nonexistent if she could get away with it. Once he figured her out the hatred he once had of her died down quite a bit, and instead a sense of kinder ship was felt towards her. Just like him, love was something that she seemed to not want to get involved in, whether it be due to a bad experience or something else entirely Fujiko Mine in many ways was a lot like him. And it was that understanding that the line was crossed somewhere. And like he did with his feelings for Lupin and Goemon he once again buried his feelings for Zenigata and Fujiko.

And just as he had before Jigen continued on with his life, never saying anything or letting them know what he felt towards them. Never letting them catch on to just how deeply he felt about them, content to just remain beside them and be apart of their lives. Though there were times when he would think about those feelings, times when he'd think about what would happen if he did let them know just how madly in love he was with them. Indulging himself with fantasies of what life would be like if he took that leap of faith, of finally having that freedom to do the things he wanted to do for so long.

To have the freedom to kiss Lupin whenever he pleased, to have the freedom to be affectionate with Goemon, to have the freedom to have a tender moment with Pops, to have the freedom to hold Fujiko's hand. To have the freedom to be lovers instead of close friends and work partners.

With these fantasies he would feel his heart twist and a sense of longing and heartache fill him, the desires that he would keep bubbling within wanting to burst out and let them know, urging him to take that first step towards everything he ever wanted. Yet whenever he would get carried away he would be bombarded with memories as well. Memories of lost loves who betrayed him or who were caught in the crossfire and lost their lives. Experiences and moments that haunted him and the consequences of taking that chance on love and how his loved ones would end up with the same fate as all the rest of them. And it stopped him each and every time, stopped him from making those fantasies a reality.

Jigen knew that in the long run that he wouldn't be able to keep these things in the dark forever, after all emotions tended to come out one way or another. Kept in too long and it could be disastrous, yet he didn't bother trying to fix this problem. Instead opting to let those feelings eat away at him until it became unbearable some days. And a lot of the time it worked even if it wasn't healthy in the slightest. This strange unhealthy pit he threw himself into with his feelings while somewhat under control by him, the same couldn't be said about the people around him who couldn't be stopped when it came to feelings and such nor if their choices of acting on them. Perhaps if he had taken that into consideration he would have realized that despite all of his desperation to keep his feelings to himself that he fighting was a losing battle.

~~~~~

Lupin was the first one to make a move with him, chipping pieces away at his internal walls he threw up.

It was on some little beach somewhere on a tropical island. The group of thieves had managed to get away with another successful heist about a month ago and Lupin had decided to treat them all to a vacation of sorts to relax and just have a moment of normalcy. The gentleman thief had stuck behind in the luxurious beach house that he owned as one of his safe houses while Fujiko had decided to steal Goemon away for the evening to spend time with him. Jigen had been perched on a lounging chair on the wooden balcony outside, sipping at his alcoholic drink and enjoying the view of the sea and the sunset.

The smell of the sea flitted through his nose, and the sounds of the waves and seagulls assaulted his ears as he laid back in his chair. His iconic hat was pulled up a bit so he could get a better view of the sea through his fluffy black bangs. Jigen was entranced by the scene before him, lost in the peaceful atmosphere. The tranquility was distributed when the sounds of the window door leading out onto the balcony sliding open filled his ears.

"There you are Jigen! I was wondering where you were!"

Lupin's voice rang out making Jigen look back towards the door to look at him. The thief was dressed in a large tshirt and shorts, a pair of sandals on his feet and a large grin on his face. His sharp, mischievous gray hues were crinkled slightly from his smiling and his brownish black hair was a bit messy, obviously not caring too much about his appearance and aiming for causality for the evening. Yet to Jigen at that moment he was one of the most beautiful people he'd ever seen.

"Where else would I be? Skinny dipping in the ocean?"

The gunslinger said his tone gruff and a bit sarcastic as he tried not to dwell on his racing heartbeat. Lupin gave him a small huff of laughter and made his way towards him before plopping himself into the neighboring chair next to him.

"Yeah you're right, I'd forgotten that you're allergic to things that are fun."

The younger man said teasingly earning a scoff from his companion.

"Your idea of fun is very different from mine boss."

The gunman said taking another sip of his drink.

"It could be fun if you give it a go! I personally wouldn't say no to you skinny dipping in the sea."

The thief said his tone flirtatious as he sent a wink to his partner. Jigen let out a choked noise as he snorted, trying not to let Lupin know how much the thought really effected him.

"You wouldn't say no to anyone naked Lupin."

He shot back somewhat amused.

"Calling me out is rude ya know?"

Lupin said pouting yet his eyes held amusement at the quip. The two fell into their normal pattern of conversation, teasing one another and responding with sarcasm every once in awhile. It was the type of normalcy with Lupin that Jigen loved. Though he would never admit it out loud. As they talked and bantered with one another the sun continued to set on them, painting the skyline in various shades of orange and yellows. Jigen was in the middle of talking about something, rambling somewhat while Lupin listened to him. As Jigen spoke he took notice that Lupin had went quiet.

"Hey you still with me Lupin......"

Jigen began to ask his companion only to trail off as he looked over at him. Lupin was staring at him, his gray hues soft and gentle and a fond smile on his face. It was a tender expression full of affection that Lupin usually only aimed at Fujiko, Goemon or Pops and yet.....

He was now aiming it at Jigen.

The older man felt his heart pick up and his mouth went dry as he met Lupin's gaze, getting lost in it. It wasn't the first time that Lupin looked at him, but it was the first time that Jigen actually processed what was in his gaze. Jigen swallowed a bit trying not to completely lose it.

"Uh Lupin...?"

He asked unsure making the thief blink a bit and seemingly snap out of it.

"Ah sorry, I was just thinking is all."

Lupin responded giving him a sheepish look. Jigen quirked an eyebrow, pushing his hat more onto his head in a slightly nervous way.

"Thinking about what?"

He asked curious and yet at the same time apprehensive.

"About how gorgeous you look in the sunset."

Lupin said his tone soft and sincere as he gazed at the gunman. Jigen felt his breath catch at that, his blood pounding in his ears due to how fast his heart kicked up into gear.

"Wha-?"

Jigen began to question only to freeze when a familiar hand gently cupped his face. Frozen in place he watched as Lupin watched him, his gray eyes searching and uncharacteristically hesitant.

"Jigen......I really want to kiss you......can I.....?"

Lupin's voice soft and gentle asked him making Jigen's heart explode in his chest. The gunslinger was in a mental whirlwind, millions of thoughts racing around in his head.

'You should put an end to this. You know what happens when you take that jump.'

'This has to be a dream, surely Lupin doesn't actually want to kiss me.'

'I shouldn't be doing this, I should just leave.'

'But.......fuck I don't want to......not this time......'

"Jigen?"

Lupin's voice snapped him out of his head, uncertainty on his face as he waited for an answer. Jigen felt something in him snap and without much thought he answered.

"Yes. Fucking hell kiss me."

That was all it took for Lupin to lean forward and close the space between them. As soon as Lupin's lips met his, it was like a dam had burst. Like a man unknowingly dying of thirst Jigen kissed Lupin with everything he had. Lupin let out a small gasp before responding with equal enthusiasm. The gentleman thief tasted of his favorite wine he liked to drink, lingering tobacco, and everything that made life exciting. Jigen got lost in it, humming into the kiss as he let out all of the feelings he'd kept locked away, becoming light headed when Lupin responded in kind. All too soon the two pulled away, panting slightly. Jigen took in the sight of Lupin, his expression dazed and his lips red from their makeout of sorts. The gunslinger had to hold himself back from kissing Lupin again and with a shaky sigh pulled himself away from him.

"That.....that was....."

Lupin mumbled his mind hazy from how entrancing the kiss with Jigen was.

"Wow."

Jigen mumbled making Lupin nod in agreement. The two sat there for a beat before Jigen realized what they'd done. A spike of fear hit him and he pushed himself further from Lupin. The thief let him, watching the slight panic and frustration on Jigen's face as the gunman gathered himself.

"I'm gonna uh......get a shower."

Jigen said excusing himself and quickly leaving before Lupin could say anything. The gunslinger nearly tore the door off of its track with how fast he threw it open and with zero hesitation disappeared into the house. Lupin stared at the door, expression thinking as he thought about the kiss that just occurred. If the thief was honest it was incredible and it made him want to kiss Jigen again like a drug addict in need of a fix. That kiss had told Lupin something that he'd suspected for quite some time.

It had told him that Jigen was in love with him. Just as he was in love with Jigen.

The thought made Lupin feel stupidly giddy, the question he'd been dying to know finally being answered. It was no secret to anyone in the group that Lupin had it bad for Jigen, just as bad as he had it for Fujiko, Goemon and Zenigata. The thief was in love with the gunslinger and the knowledge that his feelings were returned made him want to follow Jigen and kiss him again, to tell him that he loved him. Yet Lupin remained seated, forcing himself to think about this logically. Jigen wasn't the best when it came to anything involving love. His gunslinging companion didn't really get involved much, having witnessed a few times himself what happened whenever he did. Lupin couldn't help but flinch a bit as his mind called up Angelina, a nun that his friend was in love with and how Jigen had watched as she died brutally after stepping on a landmine while trying to help injured people. He remembered how Jigen had gotten wasted that night and more or less broke down on Lupin, listening to him as he blamed himself for her demise.

'I couldn't do anything boss....! I couldn't save her and I watched her die, I held her in my arms and I couldn't do a God damn thing-!!!'

It was one of the many things he'd heard Jigen say in his broken drunken breakdown and it stuck with Lupin, painting a much more complex yet clearer picture of the usually grumpy and distant gunman. The gentleman thief knew that experiences like that was what made Jigen so distant and panicked at the mere whiff of falling in love. While Lupin wanted more than anything to calm Jigen and reassure him that he would be fine, he knew that his partner needed a moment to recover from what had happened and the best way for him to do that was to give Jigen space. After a moment of silently watching the sun completely set Lupin got up from his chair and made his way into the house, a new determination budding within him. He wouldn't give up on Jigen, and he'd do whatever he could to show Jigen that he loved him. Even if it took forever he'd do it.

After all if he had the patience to win over people like Fujiko and Goemon and slowly finally get something started with him and Pops then he had the patience to win over Jigen. With that in mind he went inside, where Jigen locked himself into the bathroom to try and get himself under control. The gunslinger stood underneath the steaming hot water, his usually fluffy black hair now soaked and limp as he replayed the kiss between him and Lupin over and over again. It was surreal and downright terrifying how incredible it was, how much it made him want to say to hell with it and to go back to Lupin. But again that fear he had came back and stopped him in his tracks, refusing to allow him to make that mistake.

'I can't let that happen again. I won't let it happen again, it was a moment of weakness and I can't afford that.'

He told himself, urging himself to believe it. But as he stood within that shower lost in the turmoil and confusion of his emotions, Jigen Daisuke couldn't help but feel his heart break just a little at the unfairness of it all.

~~~~~

The second person who started to pick and break at his resolve was surprisingly enough Fujiko.

The group had decided to go after another treasure, a diamond known as The Shining Star. A supposed lost treasure that belonged to a royal family back in the day that had disappeared somewhere in the centuries of time. Lupin had managed to get his hands on a map and with his group in tow they made their way towards the destination on the map. However the place they'd gone to was rigged with traps and before long they were desperately trying not to be caught in them. And to add on to it they were of course followed by their inspector and his prodigy and the whole thing went to hell when one of the traps had been set off by Yata accidentally. The floor gave out underneath them separating them from one another.

Jigen had caught a glimpse of Yata falling and Goemon quickly going to try and help him before the two disappeared into one of the areas they'd all fallen into. He heard Lupin shouting Zenigata's name in a panicked manner, his usual nickname Pops being completely forgotten in the thick of everything. And Jigen while falling had grabbed Fujiko and shielded her body with his as they fell into a room separate from the others. The harsh impact of his back hitting the dirty dirt floor nearly made him bite his tongue off and made his back scream in agony not at all appreciative of the sudden contact with the ground. Fujiko was in his arms, her face buried in his chest due to him holding the back of her head to avoid her smacking it off of something while they'd fallen. His hat was somewhere further away from them, having come off during the fall.

Jigen let out a groan of pain and Fujiko moaned a bit as she gathered her bearings. Light brown hues scrunched up in pain and took a moment to process what they were seeing before stunned shock filled them.

"Oh God Jigen are you alright?!? Here let me just-"

Fujiko began to say, her usual catty and calm attitude completely gone in her concern for the man she'd more or less landed on. Scrambling off of him Fujiko began to help Jigen sit up, her expression concerned as he let out a pained hiss between his teeth.

"Fuck that's gonna hurt like a bitch later."

Jigen said his voice tight as he finally sat up completely, ignoring the screaming in his back. With stiff movements Jigen reached up to tug on his hat only to be met with his hair. Dark brown eyes went wide at the missing hat he adored so much.

"Shit-! Where's my hat?!?"

The gunman said pain forgotten as he moved to quickly to look for it. His back however hadn't caught up with him still recovering from the harsh fall and with a sharp pain made Jigen nearly shout in pain.

"Don't move you idiot! You're gonna hurt yourself even more! I'll go look for your hat you just sit still and wait until your back let you move!"

Fujiko said her tone scolding and full of authority. Jigen looked at her, wanting to argue with her but when another twinge of pain shot down his spine he begrudgingly let it go and let her win this argument. Once Fujiko was sure that Jigen wouldn't be moving the woman got up and began to look for the missing fedora. The gunman watched as the cat burglar looked, her expression searching for any hint of it. The sound of her boots against the dirt floor was one of the only sounds they heard save for their breathing. It took a moment before Fujiko let out a small triumph noise and held out his dusty hat to him which he gratefully took from her. Once it was back within his grasp he placed back onto his head, pulling the brim back over his eyes.

"........Thank you."

The gunslinger spoke up after a moment startling the female thief with his thanks.

".......You're welcome. How's your back?"

Fujiko replied trying to keep her shock out of her voice. Jigen experimentally moved slowly and other than a now dull ache he wasn't in much pain anymore.

"It's good, let's get the hell out of here and find Lupin and the others."

Jigen said slowly making his way onto his feet. Once he was standing up fully he brushed the dirt off of his suit, grabbing his lighter from his pocket before taking the lead and walking off into a direction with an ancient doorway. Fujiko was right behind him, silent as a grave and not bothering to say anything. The duo made their way into the darkness, keeping close and careful not to trip on anything, the dull light of the lighter shining through the inky blackness. Jigen kept glancing back to see if Fujiko was still behind him and relieved each time she was. The silence between them was a steady thing, neither of them breaking it. It wasn't exactly an awkward one but it wasn't comfortable either. It was one of those kinds of silences where both parties were in their own thoughts, unsure of how to proceed conversation wise. Not that it wasn't unusual seeing as how Jigen and Fujiko rarely did anything one on one with each other.

"Why?"

Fujiko's voice suddenly broke the silence making Jigen pause in confusion.

"Why what?"

Jigen asked his tone cautious as he turned to look at the woman behind him. He was quickly met with confused and slightly irritated light brown hues, seemingly trying to figure something out.

"Why did you shield me when we fell?"

She elaborated still focused on him. Jigen felt himself stiffen and his mouth went into a thin line.

"I couldn't just let you get hurt. You may be a pain in my ass but that doesn't mean I'm gonna let you break your neck or some shit."

The older man said his tone slightly annoyed at having to explain himself to her. The female thief stared at him, her expression now thoughtful and somewhat cautious before she accepted his answer.

"Well thank you. I appreciate it."

Fujiko said sounding a bit awkward. Jigen couldn't help but feel his lips twitch up at her awkwardness in thanking him. It wasn't often that Fujiko Mine thanked someone.

"No problem. Can't promise you that I'll do it next time though."

The gunman said unable to resist messing with her a bit. Fujiko's head snapped up and her eyes narrowed.

"If that's the case then I can't promise that next time I won't step on her hat."

She responded earning a sharp bark of amusement from Jigen. Fujiko smirked a bit at the sound and the two fell into silence once more, only now it was more comfortable. The two made their way in the dark finally catching some light further ahead. Making their way towards it they finally stumbled upon a room filled with statues of ancient Aztec gods and goddesses, their bodies covered in moss and their faces worn from enduring the weather throughout the eons. A small pool of water surrounded a shrine of sorts and sitting in the middle of a pedestal, having been lost to the Aztec royal family sat the missing Shining Star diamond.

"It's gorgeous-!"

Fujiko breathed stunned her gaze zoning in on it. Jigen gave her a warning look earning a huff from her.

"The royal family knew what they wanted that's for sure."

Jigen commented his gaze flickering around the room for any signs of their missing companions. Fujiko noticed this and watched as Jigen seemed to deflate a bit when he didn't see them.

"They'll show up, Lupin's one of the best."

The female thief said confidently making her companion look over at her.

"I know that they will. It's Lupin he always pulls through."

The gunslinger said fully believing what he said. The younger woman gazed at him, her eyes seemingly seeing right through him.

"Then why are you nervous? Is it because you're afraid that something will happen to Lupin before you tell him that you love him?"

Fujiko questioned not bothering to beat around the bush. Jigen snapped his head towards her, his eyes wide in a deer in headlights kind of way before quickly growing defensive.

"What the hell are you spewing about?? I don't love Lupin!!"

He said denying it only to receive an unamused look from Fujiko.

"Oh yeah you don't love Lupin. No you love Lupin, Goemon and the inspector. Don't try to lie to me Jigen, it's painfully obvious."

The woman said not bothering to be merciful and spare Jigen his pride. Meanwhile the gunman was torn between being pissed at Fujiko for stepping into his business or impressed that she knew him well enough to know such things.

"What are you Sherlock freaking Holmes??? And it's not painfully obvious!!"

Jigen snapped earning another look from Fujiko.

"Jigen. It really is, you look at them like they're the most important things in your world. Even a blind man can see it. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

She said sincerely earning a glare from Jigen. The older man began to open his mouth to argue but she cut him off.

"You're not the only one who's in the same boat, I can promise you that...."

Fujiko said making Jigen stop dead in his tracks as he processed what she'd said. Dark brown eyes met light brown ones as a sudden understanding passed between them. An understanding of two people who weren't really good at love and dealing with it could share. Suddenly Jigen felt his heart twist for the woman realizing that she too was struggling to say something.

"Fujiko...."

He began only to be cut off again.

"I know what it's like, to be afraid to take the chance. It terrifies me to think about letting them know how I feel. You're not alone in this.......and if you ever want to....."

Fujiko trailed off surprisingly honest with everything. Jigen looked at her, seeing her honesty and her attempt to somewhat reach out to him. Her expression was unsure, nervous and scared about putting herself out there somewhat for Jigen, her usual confidence and determination no where in sight. The gunslinger felt his heart twist and without thinking about it he reached out and gently took her hand. Fujiko allowed him, giving it a small squeeze.

"I'll keep that in mind. The same goes for you too."

He said his voice gruff and quiet. He caught her head nodding in acknowledgement to his offer and once again the two went silent. They made their way further into the room and found a place to sit to wait for the others, enjoying their newfound understanding of one another. Fujiko was taken out of the silence by Jigen.

"Ya know they aren't the only ones that I......there's one more......"

He said softly looking into her eyes. A look of understanding dawned on Fujiko's face at what he was saying but also not saying. With a small hesitation she leaned over and gave him a small kiss on his lips, gentle like a butterfly's wings before she was back in her position acting as if nothing happened. Jigen felt his face warm slightly but he didn't say anything or acknowledge it knowing that Fujiko didn't want it to be. She was like him after all and it eased him knowing that he wouldn't have to worry about her facing the same fate as so many others who he fell in love with.

But at the same time his heart yearned for both of them.

The two remained that way until Lupin and the others showed up in the room, roughed up but safe and the duo were relieved. Their hands were no longer in the other's and they didn't dare acknowledge what happened and their strange yet eye opening conversation. Both content to leave it that way. But a new understanding was formed between them, bonding them in the most unlikely way. Fujiko watched as Jigen looked over Lupin and Goemon before checking on Zenigata, his expression ever watchful over them. Then his gaze met hers and she too felt the watchful gaze they experienced. Fujiko had no idea if anything would ever happen between them like what had happened recently, but she knew one thing.

She'd be there for him and she knew that he'd be there for her. And that was enough for the time being.

~~~~~

Goemon was the third one to break through Jigen's defenses.

The samurai and gunslinger duo had gone off into the mountains deep within Japan, the younger man having asked Jigen to join him. Lupin had declined going instead opting to stay with Fujiko where the two would most likely annoy Pops if they saw him. The sounds of the wildlife and breeze surrounded the two men, setting a sense of tranquility and peace around them as they hiked. Goemon was further up ahead, his footsteps silent as a ghost, yet not too far away to where Jigen would get lost. The gunman followed behind him, thinking back on the things that had happened to him. He thought about the kisses he shared with Lupin and Fujiko, and how different they both were from the other. Yet he loved them both and it infuriated him to no end.

Jigen hadn't wanted to let himself fall yet he already lost two battles and ever since then the air between the three of them had changed. Lupin was more affectionate with him, brushing his hand with his or complimenting him sometimes. And Fujiko seemed more at ease with him, being more honest with him and more willing to have private moments with him. He loved it but he also wished that he'd remained stronger than he was. Knowing that he now opened the door to two possibilities and knowing the consequences of his actions should he allow it to go on was eating away at him and making him become conflicted with what he wanted and what he knew was the right choice.

In fact it was because of all of this that Goemon had invited him along to travel with him. The samurai had said that he seemed to be spiritually torn and his mind was distracted by things. So he'd taken it upon himself to get Jigen that much needed cleansing that he needed.

That being meditation in the mountains for a few days.

So there Jigen was hiking up the side of the mountainside, somewhere in Japan, being led by Goemon who didn't make a sound. Then again it was a rather normal thing for the samurai, Goemon had always been rather quiet in the things he did, always obversing silently and always stoic in his ways. If you didn't know Goemon well then he could appear quite imitating to those around him and to complete strangers. But Jigen wasn't some random person, he knew the samurai well and knew that he was more than a silent spectator. The gunslinger found his eyes flickering towards the man further ahead of him, taking note that his usually loose black hair was now up in a ponytail, the tail part of it swaying with his movements. His gaze was solely focused on the trail ahead, fully confident that Jigen could keep up with him on their journey.

Jigen was snapped out of his staring by the sound of a bird chirping loudly from the forest, its call seeming to echo. Goemon's head tilted a bit to listen his expression thoughtful.

"We're almost there. Are you doing alright Jigen?"

The younger man asked glancing back at him. The older man gave him a thumbs up.

"I'm fine, though I'll be better when I can sit my ass down."

The gunman said grinning at the reaction he'd gotten of Goemon's face becoming unamused.

"Crass as always gunman."

He said no real heat in the statement. Jigen let out a small laugh.

"Would you prefer it if I was more polite?"

Jigen asked somewhat sarcastic in the question.

"No.......I prefer you just the way you are."

Goemon said his tone honest. Jigen mentally reeled at the statement and blunt honesty, his heart doing flips in his chest and his stomach erupting with butterflies. With an awkward fumbling he gripped the brim of his hat and pulled it further over his face to hide his suddenly warm face. Goemon watched the action with a soft look, before going onwards to led them to his meditation spot. The two men traveled the rest of the way in a somewhat electrified atmosphere, an unknown tension in the air between them. As they grew closer to their destination Jigen began to hear the sounds of water falling and his earlier embarrassment seemed to die a bit as he curiously listened wondering where it was coming from. He was about to ask Goemon when he finally caught sight of what was making the sounds.

A large waterfall, surrounded by a spring greeted his sight. Large boulders sat around it and in the pond like area. Flowers bloomed in random places adding a peacefulness to the serene sight before him.

"Holy shit."

The gunman said his voice stunned a bit. The samurai seemed to perk up a bit pleased by the reaction.

"I like to come here to clear my head. It's peaceful here.......go ahead and find a place to set up."

Goemon said shooing his companion off towards the landscape before him. Jigen stumbled forward a bit before straightening himself glancing around for a spot for him to meditate. After a bit of searching he turned around to let his partner know that he found a spot when his words died in his throat. Goemon had removed his upper part of his outfit, folding it neatly on one of the nearby boulders, his pale back facing Jigen. Pale skin and muscular shoulders covered in thin light scars filled his vision, making his heart stop in his chest. Goemon went to turn around and Jigen quickly looked away cursing himself for staring. The samurai not noticing the gunman's attention being taken made his way towards the boulder that sat in the middle of the spring, the water from the waterfall covering him as he got himself settled to meditate. All the while Jigen watched unable to stop himself. His brain seemed to stop functioning at the sight of Goemon covered in water. Shaking his head he forced himself to look away and get himself situated to meditate as well.

Crossing his legs together, Jigen settled himself into the position that he seen Goemon get into several times throughout their friendship and closed his eyes trying to clear his mind of everything. At first it was rather difficult considering that he still had the image of Goemon's bare back in his mind but by through sheer force he finally got his mind cleared enough to find himself relaxing and getting lost in his mind. Within his minds eye Jigen found himself thinking about what could be stressing him out so much and what made him so distracted these days. And almost immediately he was bombarded with the memories of the events that happened not to long ago.

His mind replayed images of Lupin in the rays of the sunset on the balcony, his gaze soft and tender towards him. Of his lips on his, and how it felt amazing and wonderful and at the same time unbearable and cruel. Then his mind drifted off to Fujiko, remembering her eyes that held a cautious edge to them when she questioned him and his actions. The honesty and insecurity that she had when she came clean with him, the feeling of her lips, while quick and light had left him feeling warm and understood and at the same time cool and alone. He thought about them and how his heart yearned to once again kiss them, to let them know that he felt the same way towards them. He thought about Goemon and everything he was doing now to try and help him, about his peaceful presence that always seemed to ease Jigen. He thought about Zenigata and his caring words and kind actions. All of it and the sudden feelings that he had buried for years came up, drowning him almost immediately.

Memories of loved ones who stabbed him in the back and how much it hurt to feel so alone and used. Of loved ones dying horrid and unjust deaths all because they loved him and he them. Fears of his friends, the loves of his life ending up in the same position as them, of ending up six feet underneath a tombstone and leaving him alone once again. Of no longer existing within his world, and how it would probably be the thing that would break him completely if decided to take the chance. Jigen felt his heart constrict in pain, crying out to tell them before he couldn't, while his mind refused to allow him to even consider such a selfish thing. The gunslinger felt himself become torn apart by it all and he had no idea what to do, he just wanted it to stop-

"Jigen! Snap out of it!"

A voice stern and concerned snapped him out of his meditation. Jigen came back to the present, his gaze meeting the dark brown hues of Goemon. The samurai was looking at him with a concerned look, his hand gripping Jigen's shoulder with a firm yet gentle grip to steady him.

"Goemon what-"

Jigen began to ask confused as to why the samurai was looking at him in that way.

"You.....you were uh...."

Goemon began to say, awkwardly gesturing towards his face. Confused Jigen reached up to touch his own face and was met with tears. Horror and embarrassment filled him as he realized that he'd been crying while meditating. Quickly turning away from Goemon, Jigen went to wipe his face when he felt Goemon grab his chin and gently turn him back to face him. Jigen looked up slowly and was startled by the burning dark brown hues looking at him.

"Jigen......you don't have to hide from me. I'm here for you.......even if you don't think so I am......so please whatever is hurting you......don't try and hide it from me."

The samurai said his tone soft and soothing, sincerity ringing through it. It was a rare occurrence for Goemon to show this side of him, the side that was willing to be strong for others emotionally. Jigen stared at him, taking in his face and his expression. The gunman noted every little detail he could, burning it to his memories just as he did with Lupin and Fujiko. Every mark, every imperfection, everything that made Goemon who he was was memorized. The gunslinger didn't think about his next actions, running purely on what his heart was telling him at that moment. Leaning up Jigen pressed his lips against Goemon's in a chaste kiss. The samurai stiffened for only a moment before kissing him back hesitantly, almost shyly. It didn't last long just simple and filled with emotions that were running rampant. Jigen pulled away from Goemon and with a shaky breath rested his head on his shoulder.

Goemon didn't comment on it, nor did he comment on the sudden trembling from the other man. Instead he silently let him have his moment, knowing that he needed it more than anything. The samurai rubbed his shoulder gently, lost in his thoughts as Jigen essentially fell apart. He thought about everything he knew about Jigen and how his partner would look at Lupin and the rest of them. About the longing looks and the almost slight hint of fear that always laid beneath it. Jigen Daisuke was a man who was rude, he was someone who kept everyone at a distance and refused to acknowledge things like his feelings. He'd been through a lot in the realm of love and it made the samurai want to try and protect him in a way. Much like with Fujiko, Goemon wanted nothing more than to keep these things away from Jigen, to let Jigen know that he didn't have to be afraid of taking that leap.

But just like with Fujiko, Goemon knew that Jigen had to take things at his own pace. He had to be the one to face these fears and decide whether he believed what they all shared was something that was worth the risk. It would be hard and it was obviously tearing Jigen up inside, but Goemon knew that in the end his companion would make the best choice. And the samurai was determined to stand by his side for better or for worse. The two remained like that for a long time, yet they were in no hurry to end it.

Just having each other to lean on in that moment was all they needed.

~~~~~

The final strike to Jigen's defenses of his attempts at keeping his heart out of everything was from none other than Zenigata.

It'd been a good while since Jigen had shared those kisses with Lupin, Fujiko and Goemon. A good while since he may or may not have let himself slip when it came to his feelings. Ever since those kisses Jigen had been in a constant struggle with himself. With every passing day the once okay existence he lived contentedly was no longer enough for him. He found himself craving more, found himself wanting to slowly once again take that terrifying step into a territory that for the longest time left him with nothing but heartache and grief. Like an addict driven into a withdrawal, Jigen Daisuke found himself getting more and more restless and frustrated with himself and everything that was his life. He was frustrated by his weak will to remain strong, frustrated that he wanted all those things he'd fantasized about, frustrated that instead of being unattainable they were suddenly within his reach, calling out to him like a siren that was waiting to drown him for foolishly giving in.

And it didn't help that Lupin and the others seemed to know on some level that Jigen loved them, whether he said it out loud or not. That on some level they knew him well enough to let him figure things out himself, yet always remaining somewhat close enough to let him know that they were there for him. Silently offering him support and understanding for the fears he held, patiently waiting for Jigen to figure out if he was ready for love again or not, completely content to just be with him in some way. He hated it, he hated that it made him want to give in, that it made him want to take a chance possible consequences be damned. He hated that it made his heart want to fight against logic and everything that he knew.

He hated that it made him fall more in love with them.

So like many sensible people who were in an emotional shitshow like his, he did the one thing he could do without thinking about it.

He went to a bar and drank.

Drank away the frustration, drank away the confusion and the conflict that seemed to follow him wherever he went. He drank to the point where he couldn't think straight anymore, to where he couldn't feel the whirlwind of anguish that inflicted him. The gunman sat at the bar, his hand shaking from all the alcohol he consumed. He'd lost count after awhile and he forgotten how long he had been in the bar, time seemingly having to blend together. He didn't notice the bartender coming up to him until he spoke.

"Hey pal, I'm cutting you off. I think you should head home."

The bartender said his voice somewhat pitying and gentle. Jigen grumbled and drunkenly went to stand up to chew the bartender out for cutting him off when another voice, this one much gruff and familiar filled his ears.

"Jesus Christ, you look like shit."

The voice said the sentence blunt and crude but for some reason Jigen could sense even in his drunken stupor that it was also worried about him. He didn't bother responding with words instead making some kind of gurgling mumbling sound.

"Oh do you know him?"

The bartender asked his voice sounding muffled to Jigen.

"Yeah, I know him. He's a.....friend of mine. Thank you for taking care of him but I'll take over from here."

The gruff voice said sounding closer to Jigen than he realized. The man didn't hear the bartender's reply instead focusing on the large but gentle hands helping him up off of his bar stool.

"Watch your step, good now lean on me.....there ya go. Now let's get you to bed yeah?"

The familiar voice asked before helping Jigen out of the bar. He didn't remember the trip much, only flashes of blurry memories and words of encouragement. Before he could even process everything Jigen was placed on a bed and he was out like a light before his head hit the pillow.

Jigen was awoken by the most God awful headache he'd ever had. The harsh throbbing of his head made everything hurt and he struggled to open his eyes. With effort Jigen finally opened his eyes and was met with the sight of a motel bedroom. It was small and obviously not very good given by the state of it. For one horrifying moment Jigen was hit with the thought of possibly going home with someone but those fears were put to rest when he noticed that he was still in his clothes and the lack of body next to him. With slow movements Jigen pushed himself up out of the bed, seeing an empty trashcan near the bed and a glass of water with a pain pill next to it. Without much thought he grabbed the pill and downed it, trying not to get nauseous. Now more awake Jigen looked around the room and finally processed that someone was sleeping in the rather crappy motel chair. Hunched up on a rather small and old chair was Zenigata.

The inspector was fast asleep, his body curled up in a way that Jigen knew was probably going to hurt when he woke up. He was dressed in his usual clothes, minus his trademark trenchcoat which was being used as a pillow for his head and his hat which was placed on a rather cheaply made coffee table. The large man was snoring softly, completely at ease with having an ex assassin asleep in his bed. What little sunshine that broke through the old dusty blinds shined onto his face, showing just how peaceful he was. Jigen gazed at him, taking in the lack of frustrated scowl he usually wore around them. Instead his face was smooth, save for the smile lines that were forever in his face. His chest rose and fell slowly, as he snoozed away unaware of his guest being up. Jigen ran a hand through his hair as he realized that the person who helped him from the bar had been Pops, and suddenly the empty trashcan and water with the pain pill made a lot more sense. If Jigen had to take a guess, Pops had probably stayed up with him all night to make sure that he didn't choke on his vomit or hurt himself in his drunken daze.

Once again Jigen felt himself be taken aback by the inspector's kindness. Pops had no reason to help Jigen yet he did, he helped him to his motel room and took care of him, possibly not sleeping himself and keeping a watchful eye on him. It was bizarre but so much like Pops that Jigen couldn't help but feel his throat tighten slightly at the small gesture of kindness shown towards him.

"If you keep looking at me like that I'm gonna have to assume that you're planning on killing me."

Zenigata's voice startled the younger man, his gaze snapping up to see that the inspector was awake, his eyes sleepily looking at him.

"If I wanted to kill you I would have already done it."

Jigen quipped back, his voice scratchy and gruff. The older man let out a hum of agreement before stretching his body out. The sound of joints cracking and of a pained hiss through teeth came from the larger man as he stood up from the chair, his face drawn into discomfort. Jigen felt a pang of guilt hit him at the sight before he was pulled away from it.

"Do you think you can stomach anything? I've got a few things of protein bars that you can have till I can get breakfast."

Pops said his voice gruff but soft as he patiently waited for Jigen to get his bearings.

"Uh yeah sure thing Pops thanks....."

The gunslinger muttered as Zenigata went to get it for him. Being passed a few bars Jigen began to eat at them, picking at them while Pops went to order breakfast from a nearby place that did deliveries. While the inspector placed the order Jigen watched silently as he munched on his bar. The older man hung up the phone once he was done and finally turned to Jigen.

"Mind telling me why you were getting shitfaced at a bar last night? Alone might I add?"

The inspector asked not bothering to try and ease into it. Jigen froze a bit at the questions, not sure if he wanted to answer them or not. After a moment of silence he finally spoke up.

"Wanted to get drunk and forget about some stuff. Didn't mean for it to get as far as it did."

Jigen said his mouth somewhat full of food. Pops gave Jigen a disapproving look.

"Getting drunk can only do so much for stuff like that Jigen. You could have really gotten hurt last night with how wasted you were. If I hadn't been passing by........"

Pops said trailing off as he went grim. Jigen felt himself bristle at it and sent Zenigata a glare.

"I'm a grown ass man Pops, I can take care of myself. Have you forgotten what my old job was?"

The younger man asked his tone somewhat snippy. Zenigata paid no mind to it, being used to Jigen's defensive nature.

"I'm not saying you can't take care of yourself, but you and I both know that despite having the ability to do so you wouldn't have been able to being as wasted as you were. No one would have been able to. You need to be more careful with that stuff, how do you think Lupin and the others would feel if you got hurt?"

Pops questioned wanting Jigen to understand what he was saying. The gunslinger flinched at the mention of Lupin and the others and Zenigata was quick to take notice of the action. The larger man felt a sense of foreboding hit him and with a somewhat concerned and hesitant look he spoke.

"Did something happen between you guys?"

The inspector asked carefully watching Jigen and his reactions. The younger man was frozen in his spot, his posture somewhat tense as he silently chewed his bar. He refused to make eye contact with the inspector confirming to him that something happened between Jigen and the others. A moment of conflicting feelings hit the man, as he pondered whether he should keep questioning Jigen or if he should leave well enough alone. Glancing at the man sitting in his bed he carefully thought things out not wanting to upset him especially since he was still suffering from a hangover. With a deep sigh Zenigata came to a decision.

"If you don't want to talk about it then I won't force you to, but if something's wrong I would like to help you in anyway I can if you'll allow me."

Zenigata said making Jigen's gaze snap onto him, his dark brown eyes wide with surprise. The gunman's gaze bore into the inspector, surprise and an unreadable emotion in them. Pops deeming it a good time to let Jigen process things began to start gathering a few of his clothes from his suitcase.

"I'm going to take a shower and if you want you can after me. There's more protein bars in the box by the doorway, and there's a couple of bottles of water in the little fridge if you get thirsty."

Pops explained gesturing towards each area that the things were located, after earning a nod from Jigen the cop made his way to the bathroom and shut the door to get a shower. Once the sounds of running water came from the bathroom Jigen relaxed a bit and took a moment to figure out his next move. He was taken out of his thoughts by the sound of his phone going off from his jacket pocket which was hanging off a nearby chair. Getting up on shaky wobbly legs he made his way towards his jacket and flipped open his phone to be greeted by several messages and a few missed calls. All from the very people he was drinking to forget about.

'Jigen where did you go? You didn't say you were going out? A.L.III.'

'Jigen you're really starting to worry me please respond to at least let us know that you're not hurt or anything. A.L.III'

'Jigen answer the phone Lupin's going nuts over here and Goemon's not doing too well either. F.M.'

And many other texts filled his screen. Jigen cursed feeling like an ass for ignoring his partners. Jigen went to the call app and pulled up Lupin's number ready to hit the call button before hesitating. Lupin was probably extremely pissed at him as well as Fujiko and Goemon. Would they even want to hear from him? Or would they rather he just not call them? What would he even say to them? That he went out drinking to forget that he was in love with them all and all of his horrid past experiences with it made him terrified to even tell them? Jigen groaned running his hand over his face as he tried to figure out what to do. He was so deep in his thoughts that he didn't notice Zenigata coming out of the bathroom with his hair wet and a confused look on his face.

"Is there a reason why I'm getting messages from Lupin this early in the morning?"

Pops asked making Jigen jump in a startled manner.

"Fuck Pops don't scare me like that- wait Lupin's messaged you?"

Jigen began to rant before catching what Zenigata's question was. The older man nodded showing Jigen his phone where a rather recent message conversation had been started.

'Hey Pops is Jigen with you? He won't answer his phone and we're getting worried. A.L.III.'

'Yeah he's with me, he didn't tell you that he was going out? Z.K.'

'No he didn't, thanks Pops for keeping him overnight. We'll be by to pick him up! A.L.III.'

Jigen felt his gut sink as he read the message. Lupin was coming to get him.

He wasn't ready to see Lupin yet.

Fuck.

Seeing the look on Jigen's face was the last straw for Zenigata.

"Jigen what's going on? I don't want to be nosy but obviously something is seriously wrong here and I want to know what this is all about."

Pops said sternly. Jigen felt his panic and frustration hit him again and before he could think it through he burst. He told Zenigata about everything that's been going on from the kisses he shared to the frustration he was feeling to be overwhelmed by it all. Surprisingly Zenigata quietly listened to him, not making a comment until he was sure that Jigen was done. The gunman was panting by the time he was finished having been emotional spent and his headache monstrous. The inspector watched him his face soft and understanding as he finally spoke to him.

"Jigen, love is a scary thing, but it's also beautiful. Love isn't easy and it hurts and makes us all afraid at one point or another in our lives. Yet it's also worth it, love is what makes life more sweeter than it is, love is what gives us strength and the courage to keep going. Don't be afraid to let yourself be happy Jigen, cause you don't know when you'll lose your chance at it."

The older man said his tone soft and passionate, leaving Jigen floored. The younger man had never thought about it in the way that Pops explained it, focusing only on the past rather than what was currently going on. As this revelation hit him Zenigata spoke once again, his hand grabbing Jigen's shoulder in a gentle yet affectionate manner.

"I know you're scared and while I don't know everything you've been through I know without a shadow of a doubt that if you talk to Lupin and the others about it, that it'll all work out in the end. Just be honest with them."

Zenigata said offering a smile to him. Jigen felt his heart skip at the smile, touched by the understanding and kindness that Pops once again showed. He wasn't expecting such wisdom from the inspector but it was a wisdom that he didn't know he needed until he heard it. Jigen couldn't help but smile a bit back.

"Thanks Pops. You're right."

Jigen said. Pops patted his shoulder in a comforting way before stepping back a bit.

"Anytime. You should get cleaned up before Lupin gets here, I'll let you all go without arresting ya this time but next time you'll be in cuffs."

Pops said with a large determined smile. Jigen couldn't help but laugh at the look, endeared by it. It was such a Zenigata thing to say and it was honestly a welcomed thing after everything.

"I'll keep that in mind Pops, oh by the way I forgot something."

Jigen said earning a confused head tilt from the inspector.

"Huh? What did you-"

Zenigata began to say before his mouth was covered by Jigen's. The older man went bright red and before he could process it Jigen was already heading towards the bathroom to shower, a smirk on his face.

"Thanks again Zenigata."

Jigen said using his actual name leaving Zenigata a flustered red mess that highly entertained him. As Jigen got himself ready to shower he finally felt something different than what he had been feeling for a very long time.

He felt a sense of hope.

He knew that it would take him a long time to truly be at ease with everything, that his issues with love wouldn't just disappear overnight. That it would take work to make it work, but Jigen knew what he wanted now. Pops had in a way gave him the kick in the ass he needed and lit up the flames of hope for the first time in forever. Jigen was still terrified of what could happen in the future and he didn't think it'd ever change but........

As long as he had the ones he loved with him every step of the way, he had a feeling that everything would be okay.

*.......this took me an entire day to write my fingers hurt and I'm literally in hell rn lol. I was not expecting it to be this damn long! I was originally thinking of something short and possibly sweet but then it got away from me and I ended up with this piece of fiction. Originally I wanted to somewhat explore Jigen and his past interactions with love and romance in general. It's common knowledge that Jigen doesn't have the best history with it and it got me thinking about all the possible issues this could cause for him and oh boy did I end up going down a rabbit hole with it. This probably sucks but I tried my best with it lol. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

16 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Another successful heist had just taken place. And to celebrate the success of it the world's most renowned thief, Lupin the Third had decided to host a small celebration. Alcohol was passed around between him, Jigen and Goemon, the three men just basking in the ecstasy of their victory. The trio celebrated late into the night, becoming wasted as the night went on before they'd all finally passed out from the alcohol in their systems. It was incredibly late when Lupin came to, blinking in a buzzed way as he got up from were he was currently laying. Taking in the room around him he took notice of Jigen and Goemon across from him, the two of them cuddled up with one another in their drunken sleep on the sofa. Rubbing his eyes to get rid of the sleepiness Lupin got up from the armchair he'd passed out in and with some difficulty made his way towards the kitchen for a glass of water.

Stepping into the small kitchen the gentleman thief made his way to the cabinet and grabbed a glass before filling it with water from the tap. Gulping it down somewhat the man focused his eyes on the stove's clock. In bright red digital numbers the time read 1AM in the morning. Lupin grimaced at the clock, annoyed that he couldn't have slept more as he took another drink from his water. The alcohol that was once swimming in his bloodstream had waned down quite a bit in the time since he'd passed out, now leaving him in a tipsy mindset instead of a completely unstable one. As he drank his water Lupin leaned against the counter, his thoughts wandering to the night's events and the heist. As he thought of the heist his thoughts of course wandered to the inspector and Lupin found himself making a mental note to check up on the older man within the next few days after everything died down, before his thoughts again drifted to another person that occupied his thoughts.

His brain called up several images of the person, flashes of curly, thick auburn hair and warm yet cunning light brown eyes and lips filled with a painted red smirk of amusement filled his thoughts. Lupin threw back the rest of his water, trying not to dwell on the person who was constantly in his thoughts but alas now that they'd been brought up his mind couldn't seem to shut them down. Then again it was natural that the thoughts stuck around whether he wanted them to or not. After all someone as interesting and beautiful as Fujiko Mine always lingered in someway, shape or form. And like many people who've met the female thief, Lupin was forever cursed to think about her. The thief let out a small sigh, placing his cup on the counter by the sink as his thoughts filled with nothing but her. It was a routine at this point, having his mind be muddled by her and having his heart yearn for her. As Lupin finished his task he suddenly felt his pants pocket vibrate aggressively, startling him slightly. Fumbling around for his phone he pulled it out and opened it up, the bright screen nearly blinding him for a brief moment before his eyes adjusted to the brightness. Blinking to get rid of the spots of color behind his eyes, Lupin looked at his phone seeing that he had a new message sent to him. Without much thought he opened the message and read its contents.

'Meet me at the park near your hotel. I'll be waiting. F.M.'

Lupin felt his breath catch as he took in the initials, knowing exactly who they belonged to. Without thinking about it, Lupin sent a response before pocketing his phone back into his pocket and heading towards the door to head out. With quiet and quick movements Lupin snuck past the living room, being careful to not wake up Jigen and Goemon before finally reaching the door. Gripping the handle and making sure he had the key card on him, the gentleman thief quietly left the hotel room, closing the door gently behind him and disappearing into the night.

~~~~~

The park was a beautiful place in the middle of night. Completely abandoned of all life besides those of the wilderness, the park gave off a quiet, sleepy atmosphere. Dull streetlights shined down on the path as Lupin made his way into the park, gazing around for the person he was searching for. After a few minutes of looking he finally caught sight of a familiar figure sitting on a park bench. Long flowing auburn hair hung over the back of the bench, gently swaying in the breeze. Lupin made his way towards the bench, the sounds of his shoes against the pebbles of the park's path echoing in the quiet.

"You know while I do love a romantic midnight meeting, I also happen to like knowing about it ahead of time instead of in the spur of the moment."

Lupin spoke up when he was close enough to be heard. Fujiko turned her head towards him, her upper body turned slightly with her arm perched on the back of the bench. The woman was dressed in a nice jacket and clothes, her face voided of her usual makeup. Light brown hues met light gray ones and a small smile slipped onto her features.

"Forgive me for not letting you know ahead of time. If it makes you feel better, I hadn't planned for this."

Fujiko said her voice soft. Lupin stared at her noting her lack of makeup and designer clothes that she usually wore out in public. With a somewhat cautious approach the gentleman thief moved closer to the bench, gesturing towards the seat next to her.

"You mind if I sit down for a moment? Walking while tipsy isn't all that fun."

Lupin said offering a smile. Fujiko let out a small amused huff before moving over a bit to give him room to sit. Once there was enough room for him, the thief sat down next to her making himself comfortable. The two sat there in silence for a moment, just soaking in the quietness of the park and each other's presence. It wasn't long before one of them broke the silence however.

"So why did you call me out here Fujicakes? You usually don't do this kind of thing."

The man asked turning his gaze towards his companion.

"Can't a girl want to spend time with her lover every so often?"

Fujiko responded her eyes flickering to meet his. Lupin let out a small amused noise, stretching his arms out a bit as he leaned back against his seat.

"Yes a girl can, but you usually want to spend time with me in a fancy place or on a heist. Is something wrong?"

Lupin asked his gaze unwavering as he waited patiently for a reply. Fujiko seemed to stiffen a bit, her eyes giving away her surprise at how well he knew her. Then again it was a natural thing between them, the two knew each other extremely well to the point that situations such as this was considered out of the norm for them. Fujiko remained silent for a long time, her eyes no longer looking at him but rather in the distance almost as if she was avoiding his own gaze. It was only when Lupin was about to drop the subject after a good few minutes of silence that his girl finally spoke.

"........I just wanted to experience something normal. Like how other lovers do it."

The female thief explained, her voice quiet and embarrassed by her confession. The gentleman thief stared at her, his expression full of surprise at her honesty.

"Something normal?"

He asked earning a small nod from her.

"Our lives are hectic and insane. We're always moving around from place to place, avoiding the law or surrounded by Jigen, Goemon or Zenigata. None of us never really get a chance to....to just......"

Fujiko said trailing off.

"To just breathe."

Lupin finished for her understanding what she was getting at.

"Exactly."

She said her expression relieved that he understood what she was saying. And Lupin did. He understood what she was saying a lot more than she realized. It was no secret that he and his gang lived rather chaotic lives, filled with one adventure after another, going to one place to another and always doing something whether it be a heist or trying to stop some maniac. While Lupin loved every moment of his life and wouldn't trade it for the world, he also had those moments where he felt a little overwhelmed by it all. As he thought about it more he began to realize to his horror that he as well as the rest of the gang hadn't really taken any chances to breathe between everything in there lives.

When was the last time Jigen got a chance to relax and not be stressed?

When was the last time Goemon meditated and trained with his beloved blade?

When was the last time Zenigata took a moment to himself?

When was the last time Fujiko got to have a relaxing and romantic evening?

When was the last time that he himself took a moment to step back from everything?

The lack of answer to his questions made Lupin feel a sense of foreboding as he realized that he couldn't recall the exact times that they'd all just took a moment to be normal. The thief pondered all of this while his partner quietly sat beside him, lost in her own thoughts. The time seemed to slow down as they sat there, before Lupin suddenly straightened himself up drawing Fujiko's attention to him. The woman didn't get a chance to figure out what her lover was doing before she felt a gentle yet firm hand wrap around her shoulders and draw her closer to Lupin, her head coming to rest on his shoulder.

"If you want to have a normal evening like everyone else, then we'll do it."

Lupin said his tone soft and gentle as he rubbed her shoulder gently in a soothing manner. Fujiko felt her body relax and melt into his, enjoying the rare moment of peace and normalcy that she rarely experienced with him, her head coming to be cradled in his neck. Lupin rested his head on top of hers, inhaling the sweet scent of her shampoo and perfume as he pressed gentle and loving kisses to her head. The couple remained like this for a long time, basking in the quiet, tranquil atmosphere between them. They only spoke in quiet, affectionate tones, partaking in the rituals that normal couples experienced everyday. They knew that once morning came they'd go back to their lives and the routines that they knew by heart. But until then they were nothing more than a pair of lovers on a late night rendezvous, taking what they could get in that moment of time.

~~~~~

By the time the early morning rays of the morning began to peek up over the trees, Lupin and Fujiko had begun to make the trip back towards the entrance of the park. They took their time, their hands gently clasped with one another's as they soaked up the last bits of normalcy they'd have for awhile. All too soon the familiar opening of the park filled their sight and the two paused exchanging looks with one another, silently communicating. After a silent conversation they hesitated in pulling away from each other, their hands still clasped with the other's. Lupin gave Fujiko a small look, noting how she was biting her lip, her expression conflicted. He waited patiently for her to get her bearings and was rewarded for it when she finally seemed to gather the courage to speak up.

"Thank you Lupin. For everything."

Fujiko said her tone soft and sincere, a rare sight to see. Lupin gave her a small smile and squeezed her hand gently.

"Anytime Fujicakes."

Lupin said his tone matching hers. Fujiko gave him a small smile in return and leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss to his cheek. Lupin felt his heart jump in his chest at the kiss before mourning the loss of contact when she pulled away. Giving Lupin's hand one last squeeze, Fujiko finally let go and without looking back she went through the opening of the park, leaving Lupin behind to watch her go on her way once more. Once she was no longer in his sights Lupin went in the opposite direction she'd gone, back to the hotel where his partners were still fast asleep. As he walked the sidewalks in the early rays of the rising sun Lupin began to make plans on ways he could give everyone a much needed breather from their chaotic lives.

*Lupin and Fujiko give me life in so many ways y'all don't understand. Anyways I wanted to write for these two for quite awhile since they're one of my favorite pairings from Lupin the Third. For this piece I'd decided to go with a much more domestic kind of thing instead of all the excitement they usually go through. I in a way wanted to give them a moment of downtime and somewhat explore their relationship a bit. I like to think that Lupin and Fujiko have the kind of relationship where they understand one another quite well and when given the right circumstances they like to just enjoy each other's company, after all they've known each other for a long time and I'm willing to bet that they have a bond that only they can have. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope y'all enjoyed it!!!*

10 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Forgotten

Side Story: Four Years

Warning: This fic contains major character death, grieving, unhealthy coping mechanisms, depression, language, and mental breakdowns. If any of this makes y'all uncomfortable I highly recommend that y'all check out my other works.

Year Two

Numbers.

They were something that he could always depend on. From percentages to equations to predicting outcomes, numbers have always had his back. Giving him a sense of comfort when things got to be too much and when his thoughts would run too fast within his head. Numbers helped him, providing him with solid answers and results. Grounding him when the world threatened to throw him off balance when he least expected it. But now that once trusted thing he believed in had suddenly become his worst enemy. What once brought him a sense of reassurance, now brought him nothing more than dread and despair. Donatello stared at his desk in a somewhat blank manner, his reddish brown eyes unfocused and far away. The sheet of blueprints in front of him where filled with nothing but mindless and half thought out ideas for inventions that he had somewhat thought up and yet couldn't seem to make them work.

Eye ridges furrowing slightly Donatello began to write some more things on the blueprints, his tongue peeking out from his gap teeth as he slid the pencil across the pages. His eyes narrowed as he forced himself to concentrate on what he was doing, his sight straining slightly in the semi lit lab that he currently sat in, hunched over his messy desk. The tall turtle didn't make a sound, other than the gentle scraping of his pencil against the paper, too into the act of forcing himself to have some inspiration. The equations and calculations of his invention swam in front of his gaze, seemingly not adding up to anything that made sense. The more he pushed himself to make the numbers work the more he felt his patience begin to wear thin.

Numbers that once came to him easily and naturally, now eluded him as he tried to figure them out. The sounds of his pencil grew a bit louder as he pressed down harder on the blueprints, frustration building as he kept being met with dead ends. Donnie gritted his teeth as he continued on, losing his battle with his rising temper that boiled beneath the surface. The purple clad turtle had finally snapped when the familiar sound of his pencil breaking in half due to his harsh grip on it shattered the silence around him. As soon as he processed what had happened Donnie nearly threw the blueprints and broken pencil off of his desk, a budding snarl of irritation and fury coming up from deep within his chest.

'Several days. I've been at this for several days and still I've come up with nothing!'

His thoughts snarled in a frustrated manner making the turtle teen grab the ends of his purple mask and yank them in irritation. Eyes burning in barely controlled rage Donnie glared menacingly at the blueprints and broken pencil as if that alone would make things fall into place and make the numbers and calculations suddenly cooperate with him. Alas they remained the same, mindless strings of numbers and dead ends that seemed to go on forever no matter how hard he tried. Sucking in a sharp breath Donatello forced himself to relax before he completely lost it and ended up trashing his lab in his anger. With almost robotic movements the turtle teen pushed his chair back away from his desk before standing up to stretch his legs. The sounds of his back and joints cracking made the teen flinch slightly as his body protested against his movements. Rubbing his eyes with his three fingered hands, Donnie glanced off to the side of his lab to where his clock hung on the wall. The hands of the clock were on the one number, letting him know that it was currently one in the morning.

Donnie blinked owlishly as he stared at the clock, his brain somewhat sluggish and still filled with his earlier irritation as he processed.

"I've been in here longer than I should have been......I promised the others that I'd go to bed earlier tonight....."

The turtle mumbled as he felt a bit of guilt hit him. For several days Donnie had been in his lab, mindlessly tinkering away with small projects and trying to figure out his blueprints. During those days he'd done nothing but stay up late or work all the way into the early hours of the morning, barely stepping out of his lab other than to eat or use the bathroom. It'd gotten so bad that his brothers and father had had an intervention, telling him that he had to go to bed at a reasonable time for the next few nights or so. And Donnie had promised to go to bed earlier to help ease their minds. Yet here he was breaking that promise currently. The purple turtle swallowed hard as the earlier feelings of irritation and anger drained out of him, only to instead be replaced with an even bigger wave of guilt. Glancing off towards his desk the taller turtle let out a resigned sigh.

"There's always tomorrow. I'll get back to it then, right now I should clean up and get ready for bed."

The teen muttered to himself, his body moving at a slow pace as he started to clean up his lab a bit. Donnie was in no big hurry, taking his time as he placed his papers together and threw away his broken pencil and tossed out projects. Beakers and other things were placed in their correct places, the gentle clinking filling the quiet and dead lab. Moving on an autopilot of sorts Donnie began to become lost in his thoughts, his exhausted and drained mind wandering as he cleaned. Bits and pieces of thoughts and reminders floated around in his head as he put everything away, not bothering to pay much attention to anything. As his mind drifted off into a haze like state, Donnie had failed to realize that he'd left some boxes on the floor near his lab table until it was too late. One moment he was wandering mentally and then the next thing he knew he started to fall, his foot catching on the boxes causing him to lose balance. Donnie's eyes went wide with panic as he flung out his arms pin wheeling them to try and keep his balance and remain on his feet. However gravity and sleep deprivation won out in the end and he fell, his body falling backwards as he tumbled down. The lab once silent was now filled with the sounds of a shell hitting the hard lab floor and the sounds of things such as glass and books falling. Donnie hit the ground, a loud cracking noise shooting through the quiet as his shell and floor connected. In his fall he'd managed to hit a shelf which held his extra glass beakers and some of his research books, knocking them to the floor with him.

Donatello let out a pained wheeze when he hit it, the breath being knocked out of him. Blinking rapidly to try and regain his focus and sucking in shallow breaths Donnie began to blindly feel around him to make sure that he wasn't surrounded by glass. Once cleared the turtle seemed to deflate and remained motionless on the floor, trying to stop the room from spinning as he regained his composure. After about a minute of laying there he finally made the room stop moving and with a sore groan began to sit up, rubbing his back. Reddish brown eyes scanned the area around him and noticed the mess that he'd created. With a frustrated groan he felt that earlier irritation rise up to an even higher level. Growling in annoyance and rage Donnie began to grab the papers and books from the floor being mindful of the broken glass. As he roughly grabbed the books and somewhat slammed them down onto the floor into stacks a pile of papers fell out from one of the books scattering onto the floor.

"Oh come the hell on-!"

He began to snarl reaching his breaking point when he finally took in the papers that were in front of him. They were blueprints, and they were rather old if the faded pencil and weather worn edges had any telling of their age. But something about the blueprints were different from his usual ones that he made. With slow movements Donnie gently grabbed one of the sheets examining them carefully only to feel the breath in his lungs die out. There was writing on them, and while some of the writings and numbers were in his handwriting, there was another set of words and sentences that stained the pages in different hand writing. A hand writing that he'd recognize anywhere.

It was the hand writing of his oldest brother.

It was Leonardo's.

Donatello felt his heart stop and ice fill his veins as he stared at the blueprints with his big brother's handwriting on them as he realized what he was holding in his hand. It was the blueprints to a project that he and Leo had been working on. A device that looked like a mini turtle shell about the size of his hand, the device was a cellphone of sorts. Donnie felt his gut sink and his heart pounded loudly in his ears as he began to recall the memories. It had been Leo's idea, the turtle in blue had noticed that he and the others had no way to contact each other. And while on the surface it didn't seem like a big deal, when they were living the lives of ninjas with enemies like The Foot or the Kraang it was a necessity to have a way of communication. Especially if they'd been separated and needed help or backup.

Leonardo having thought of these risks that weren't really acknowledged as important at the time had came to the taller turtle and had asked him if there was a way for Donnie to make such a device. The younger turtle of course told him that he could and once Leo had explained his idea the genius had practically launched into the project. However he ended up not being the only one who worked on it. No surprisingly Leo had asked if he could help him with the project and Donnie had ecstatically accepted it. From that moment on the two brothers planned and came up with things that could be added to their invention. A project that was specifically for them to work on. And despite Leonardo not knowing much about machines and science, the blue clad leader had helped his younger brother with everything else while Donatello handled the specifics of the project.

Memories of the two hanging out in Donnie's lab as they worked and discussed the project filled his mind. Nights filled with quiet conversations and days filled with laughter and affection between them as they worked and bonded over the project. They worked on it whenever they had the time and parts, having started the project at fourteen years old and they'd worked on it with everything they'd had. In fact they'd managed to make a breakthrough and had been planning on making their cellphone of sorts into a reality when everything had gone to hell.

When everything had fallen apart.

When he and his family had lost Leonardo.

Donatello felt his throat tighten as he felt the pain slam into him as he recalled the tragedy that had destroyed his and his family's lives. It was a moment that was still crystal clear to him, a moment that still haunted him and made him unable to function whenever he'd thought about it. Donnie's hands began to shake slightly as he stared at the sheets his fingers tracing the date on the corner of the paper as he found his feelings being now at the forefront of his mind, his thoughts racing.

'Two years......has it really been two years......?'

The thought whispered making his heart sink as he realized to his horror that it had indeed been two years since Leo's death.

'Two years. 730 days, 1,7520 hours, and 1,051,200 minutes since he's been gone. Since I'd last spoken to him, since I'd last laughed with him or joked with him. Since I'd worked with him, and saw his smile.'

The thoughts flashed through his mind, racing faster and faster as his mind began to overwhelm him, no longer distracted by his earlier thoughts and projects.

'I'll never be able to finish this project with him. Leo will never see the final results of all his planning, will never see any of the projects that I've made. He'll never get to see my inventions or give me input or help me with them.'

The final thought finally broke him. Donnie pulled the blueprints to his chest plate, cradling them as if he could keep them from harm, as if he could bring Leo back to him and his family if he clung hard enough. Tears, large and fat flew down his face as Donatello broke down, the wave of his emotions finally drowning him. He sobbed into the empty lab air, his body trembling as he crumbled and curled in on himself. The blueprints were held tightly to his chest, his last remaining piece of his older brother Leonardo. The last remaining proof that Leo had once existed, that he'd once smiled and laughed and cried and got angry.

Proof that Leo had once been alive and well.

Donatello sobbed even harder, the tears and snot covering his face. Deep heart wrenching sobs shook his body. Grief and sorrow, deep and raw and jagged bled from his being, having finally been released for the first time since that horrid night when Raphael had come home, carrying Leonardo's broken katanas. After that night Donatello had buried himself in his work, refusing to think too much about it. But these blueprints made that fact, a fact he didn't want to acknowledge a reality for him. Numbers and equations decorating sheets of paper with undeniable evidence that once in his life Leo had been apart of it and now they proved that Leo was no longer with them. And it killed him, it made his heart bleed and burn and his soul scream. He didn't want facts, he didn't want to acknowledge them. He wanted to bury himself in his work, to not think about the memories that haunted him every single moment when his mind wasn't distracted. And now he was denied even that because of those numbers that were once his greatest ally. Now he was forced to face the facts of his life.

One, Leonardo had died.

Two, no matter how much he distracted himself and worked himself to the bone it wouldn't bring his big brother back.

Three, he was falling apart and there was nothing he could do about it.

Donnie let out a pained sob and shook some more, desperately wishing that Leo was with him. Wishing for the wisdom and comfort his older brother offered. Wishing to be able to see him one last time. The genius remained in his position for a long time, breaking down as the grief ate him from the inside out. As two years of repression of his emotions finally caught up to him and forced him to face the facts. Once his sobs had died down and his trembling ceased Donnie gently pulled the slightly crumpled blueprints from his chest and gazed at them, tracing the words and letters of Leo with a soft hand. As he got to the last sentence he paused as the words stood out to him.

'You can do it Donnie, even if you don't believe in yourself just know that I do. And I always will little brother, don't ever forget that. You'll do great with this project and so many more and I'll be with you every step of the way.'

It was a sentence that Leo had written shortly before his death. The purple clad teen had hit a dead end with their project and his older brother had noticed it. In an attempt to raise his spirits he'd write little encouraging notes on pieces of paper and it appeared that he'd done the same to their blueprints. Rereading the message Donnie felt a sense of heartache and bitterness hit him as he realized that Leo wouldn't be with him every step of the way. He never would be ever again. Staring at the blueprints a sudden steely resolve filled him. Forcing himself off of the floor Donnie left the lab leaving the mess to be cleaned up in the morning. Clasped gently in his hand was those blueprints that held a dream that the two of them shared and that one of them never got to see through.

But Donatello would see it through.

He'd see it through for the both of them.

Numbers had always been his greatest ally and his greatest comfort, but now those numbers mocked him every moment of his life. Reminding him of the passage of time, of all the days, hours and minutes that pass him by and make the memories of Leonardo fade away into nothing. Always haunting him with facts that he wished to never face. And it tore him up inside.

And it would for the rest of his life.

*I'm back with this series and I've finally gotten to part two of the Four Years series!!! I went with Donnie this time since he's the third child and I wanted to give him some spotlight. I tried to do my best at getting into a Donnie mindset since he's a guy who's more logical and driven by facts and numbers than pure faith alone. I just hope that I managed it. Next part will feature our favorite boy in red so I hope y'all look forward to it!! Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed!!!!*

14 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Forgotten

Chapter Eight

He sat quietly as he watched the purple turtle, Donnie look over his wrists. After having that strange conversation the younger turtle had gone very quiet, almost as if he was afraid of saying something to upset him. Which was weird to him, why would he care about what Donnie had to say? He'd told him that he refused to be a replacement for his brother and he was sticking by that. He refused to be this Leo for them, refused to play this game of house when he had no idea who these people were nor did he have any connection or relationship to them. His only mission was to find a new home for himself, away from those strangers who were supposedly looking for him. He shouldn't care about any of this nonsense if he thought about it logically.

So why did the flash of hurt and shock in Donnie's expression hurt him so much?

The blue eyed turtle quietly watched as Donnie looked over his wrists, noting that the purple clad teen was handling his injuries with a gentle hand. It was clear by the way he was handling all of this that he was the caretaker of sorts for this group of other turtles and their rat father. Donnie moved with a practiced ease of sorts, as if he'd done this thing thousands of times before, his fingers gently undoing the bandages that were wrapped around his cuts from the zip ties that were once there. Once the bandages were gone he heard Donnie's quiet intake of breath at the sight of them and he too couldn't help but flinch at the state that they were in. The cuts were deep and enflamed in a way, irritated by the thick plastic that had cut into his scaly flesh when he'd tried to escape in his panic the night before. They were bleeding slightly having been rubbed by the bandages while he'd slept, making them look even worse than they were.

"This isn't good, I'm going to have to clean these out again. Would you mind waiting here while I go get my medical kit?"

Donnie asked his voice gentle as he finally looked up at him. He stared back at the other turtle, dark blue eyes meeting reddish brown ones as he mentally debated if he should just stay there or again try to leave. After a beat he finally took a deep breath and nodded reluctantly. Donnie's face filled with a look of relief before he got up from the floor to go get his things.

"Great, I'll be right back. Just hang tight Leo."

Donnie said already making his way away from him as he opened his mouth to object at being called that. How the younger turtle had already disappeared from his view leaving him slightly annoyed by everything. He didn't understand why they insisted that he was this Leo. Didn't understand why they couldn't listen to him and accept that he wasn't the brother that they were desperately grieving for. He felt his heart twist a bit as he recalled the shrine he'd seen with the old photo in the middle and felt his annoyance die slightly. He knew that this small family couldn't help it, couldn't help but hope that he was this Leo that they clearly loved dearly. He tried to imagine being in their shoes, tried to imagine loving someone like these people did only to lose them to a supposed enemy just ripped them away from him.

His heart sunk as he tried to imagine it, and realized that he couldn't. He couldn't imagine loving someone so much only to have them be snatched away from him. If he was being honest with himself he knew somehow deep down that it'd break him in ways he didn't even think possible. Flashes of Splinter and Donnie's faces full of sorrow and grief filled his mind making the strange feeling of pain in his chest snowball into an even bigger feeling that was now laced with a sorrow and pity for them.

'I may not be who they want, but I can let go of them calling me that name accidentally.'

He thought as the final traces of his annoyance at Donnie's mistake officially die. He would look away for now but if it continued then he'd say something. Satisfied with his choice he found himself glancing back at the comic book he had been looking at, mindlessly flipping through its pages again while he waited for Donnie to come back. Bright colored images and words filled his vision as he scanned the book. It was surprisingly interesting and its story while confusing to him was gripping and he found himself getting lost in the strange world of the comic book. He was so lost in his obversing and reading that he failed to notice the other turtle's return until he'd spoken up.

"That comic is Mikey's favorite one you know? He absolutely adores it."

Donnie's voice spoke from beside him making him jump startled. Snapping his head up he was met with Donnie putting his hands up in a palating manner looking a bit startled and apologetic.

"Sorry I didn't mean to startle you. May I see your wrists please?"

The purple turtle said hesitantly holding his hand out to grab his. The blue eyed turtle slowly placed his one hand out for him to clean earning a small smile of appreciation from the other turtle as he got to work. He flinched at the medicine that was applied earning a small apology from the medic. The two didn't speak much more as Donnie fixed him up, his tongue poking out unconsciously as he carefully applied the medicine and bandages, focused solely on making sure that he was properly taken care of. He again found his gaze wandering towards the comic book his mind trying to figure out exactly who Mikey was.

"Mikey......he's the one in orange right......?"

He found himself asking, silently hoping that he didn't mess up with the identities of the other two. Donnie's focus went to him and he nodded with a smile.

"Yes, the orange one is Mikey. He's the youngest one out of us."

The purple turtle explained earning a small head tilt of confusion from him.

"Youngest?"

He asked, curiosity getting the best of him. His mind couldn't help but snap at him for asking about this family. He didn't know them, he wasn't their brother nor were they his concern. He shouldn't be wondering if Mikey was the youngest or the oldest. Shouldn't be wondering about any of this, yet he found himself doing exactly that. From learning about Splinter being the father of these turtles and the supposed duties that they did, he couldn't help but be curious about other things. Especially when Donnie who seemed to have gotten over his small hesitance of saying something to upset him, was telling him these things. Donnie smiled a little more at his question.

"Yeah he's the youngest of the four of us. There's you or rather Leo who was the oldest brother out of us. Next is the turtle in red, Raph, he's the second oldest out of us. Then me the second youngest and finally Mikey the baby of the family."

The genius turtle said as he wrapped up his one wrist on got started on his other one. He stared off a bit, letting the information process and noting that Donnie had corrected himself on calling him Leo making him feel a bit relieved that he fixed his mistake this time.

"You know.......if you're curious about things we'd be more than happy to explain them to you."

Donnie piped up making his gaze flicker to him.

"But why? We aren't friends and we don't know each other. I'm not-"

He began to explain only for Donnie to hold up his hand to stop him.

"I know that.....that you're confused and that you don't think that you're Leo. I know that you.....that you think that we're using you as a replacement and that you're confused but it wouldn't hurt to just.....talk to us? Or to at least try to......?"

The younger turtle said his sentence trailing off into a question of sorts. He paused at what he'd heard, thinking once again about his next move. There was no reason for him to talk to these people more than necessary, no reason for him to learn about them nor no reason for him to get attached when in the end he'd be leaving as soon as he could. Once his wounds were fully healed he wouldn't stick around in this lair home with these three turtles and their father. He really shouldn't make things complicated by making bonds with them. He was so deep in his thinking that he didn't even realize that Donnie had finished cleaning and bandaging his wrists till he felt a gentle hand pat his shoulder causing him to flinch.

"Just think about it okay? The choice is completely up to you. Either way we'll be there for you."

Donnie said before getting up from the floor, gathering up his materials and leaving the living room, leaving him alone with his thoughts and confusion about everything.

'The choice is completely up to you.'

The words rang in his head.

'But what if it wasn't that easy?'

He asked back, wanting an answer for once. The only thing he got back was silence.

~~~~~

Donatello wasn't the type of person for words. Especially when it came to emotional things, he went with logic and what his mind believed to be right. And what he'd said to Leo had been what he truly believed to be the most logical thing to say given the circumstances that they were in. Yet saying those things, telling him that the choice of whether he wanted to speak to them or not had been one of the hardest things he'd ever had to say in all of eighteen years of life. Saying those words gave Leo the chance to not want to be more open with them, it gave him the choice to completely ignore them and in the end leave once again. An outcome that Donnie knew would personally kill them all if he chose it. But knowing his brother Donnie knew that they couldn't make Leo do something, his brother was a stubborn turtle and only he could make himself do what he wanted to do. Either way Donnie knew that whatever happened he'd be there for Leo, even if Leo didn't want anything to do with them.

'Please don't let what I said end up being a mistake.'

He silently pleaded before disappearing into his lab to try and calm the storm that was tearing him apart from the inside out.

~~~~~

It didn't take long for the other two turtles to wake up from their sleep, the scent of food stirring them from their slumber. Michelangelo sleepily blinked as he rose from his sleeping position gazing around the room and noticing Donnie in his chair on the other side of the lab, staring blankly at his desk. Concerned he became more awake and then realized that something was off about their pile. Something was missing.

Or rather someone.

Mikey was up in an instant, accidentally ramming his arm into Raphael who let out a small pained swear which caused Donnie's head to snap over to them, no longer lost in his thoughts.

"Mikey! What the shell did you do that for-"

Raph began to growl his green eyes full of irritation at being woken up the way he was only to be cut off by Mikey.

"Leo! Where's Leo?!?"

The youngest turtle said his voice frantic as he searched for the missing brother that they'd just gotten back. Raph's body went stiff and a look of dread filled his expression but before he and Mikey completely lost it Donnie had quickly intervened putting a stop to their panic.

"Guys calm down Leo's fine! I just got done changing his bandages not too long ago, he's in the living room."

Donnie said making Mikey and Raph nearly sag as they processed what the genius said. Raph shot Donnie an annoyed look.

"Why didn't you say something sooner or ya know wake us up Donnie???"

Raph growled lowly irritated while Donnie just took it all in stride not at all bothered by his older brother's temper.

"I didn't know you two were waking up and I didn't wake you two up because you needed sleep..."

Donatello explained to the red clad turtle. While the two oldest talked the youngest of the bunch had decided to slip out from the lab, only one thought in his mind.

Finding Leo and seeing for himself that he was okay.

The orange turtle quietly stepped out into the living area, his baby blues flickering around the room searching before finally landing on the familiar figure of his older brother Leonardo. The oldest teen was looking at the tv, fiddling with the buttons in a mindless kind of way. His gaze was solely focused on trying to figure out exactly how to work it, given that it was a lot different from the other kinds he'd seen. Mikey about collapsed onto the floor in relief at seeing Leo and was about to say something when Donnie and Raph came to join him in the living room. The sounds of their footsteps made Leo's head turn towards them, and once his dark blue gaze landed on them his expression filled with an uneasy look. Tension seemed to build up in the room as they looked at one another, neither side daring to speak nor move. It wasn't until Splinter's voice called out from the kitchen that made them look away from one another.

"Breakfast is ready my sons. Hurry up before it gets cold."

The older rat called out. Donnie was the first to move quickly disappearing into the kitchen and not saying a word to Leo. Mikey instantly knew that something must have happened for Donnie to react like that and he made a mental note to corner his older brother later and make him spill. Raph must have noticed too because the hot head's eyes narrowed in suspicion before letting it go for the time being and following behind the taller turtle, his eyes scanning Leo's frame to make sure that he was okay but not saying anything. Mikey was the last one to follow stopping when he got close enough to his older brother. As soon as he laid eyes on Leo Mikey knew that he was uneasy and a bit rattled somewhat. The blue eyed turtle's gaze kept nervously looking around, his fingers twitching slightly as he seemed to mentally debate with himself about going into the kitchen or staying there.

Mikey felt his heart twist at seeing Leo like this, seeing the once fearless leader that he'd known since the very beginning looking completely lost and unsure of what he was doing or what he was supposed to be doing. Wondering if he could truly trust them or if he should remain cautious around them. Mikey didn't know exactly what Leo was going through but he knew enough to know that Leo was scared and irritated with everything. Last night had proved that to the orange turtle, when he'd threatened him and looked at him with that wild and unnerved look, looking all the part of a trapped animal.

"Hey."

Mikey said his voice soft. Leo snapped up to attention his gaze locking onto him, caution instantly in his gaze.

"I know that you're not really comfortable with coming into the kitchen right now. Do you want me to grab you something to eat so you don't have to?"

Mikey asked watching the older turtle's reaction. Leo's form instantly seemed to loosen its tension at the offer before he gave a confused look, his gaze searching.

".......You and your family.......are way too kind to a stranger......."

Leo said his voice soft and confused, his brows furrowing. Mikey gave him a confused look not sure on how to respond.

"Wha-?"

The younger turtle began only to be cut off.

"You offer to bring me food because I'm uncomfortable, and the purple turtle Donnie fixes my wounds when he doesn't need to. And your father makes me food despite not needing to. You all seem to think that we're close yet I don't know any of you, yet you still show me kindness.......I don't understand why."

Leo elaborated obviously not happy by certain things. Mikey wasn't a genius but he knew that something happened and he knew that Leo was going to need all the help he could get, even if he didn't understand why they wanted to help him. The younger turtle cautiously grabbed Leo's arm and gave it a gentle squeeze, offering him a small smile to help ease him.

"Because it's what we do. We help each other......we're family bro even if you don't remember it. It still doesn't change anything."

Mikey said his tone sincere. He meant every word, having heard them his entire life from the very turtle that was now standing before him. Leo was a firm believer in it, always willing to help him and the others whenever things were bad or all hope seemed lost. It was a phrase that Michelangelo had carried with him for the past near five years when he and his family had believed Leo had been murdered. When Leonardo had died that saying had been held onto tightly, especially by him. When everything got too much he thought about those wise words of his big brother and it helped him quite a bit. And now here he was saying those same words to Leo when he needed to hear them most whether he realized it or not. The older turtle stared at Mikey in a somewhat baffled way, obviously not expecting such an answer. Mikey gave Leo one final comforting squeeze before letting go.

"Do you want me to still bring you out some food?"

Mikey asked patiently waiting for Leo's answer. The turtle was quiet for a beat before shaking his head.

"No thank you......I'll come in to get something in a bit......I just need a moment."

Leo said his tone soft and somewhat awkward. Mikey just gave him another smile and nodded.

"Alright bro I'll let them know. See you in a bit."

The orange turtle said before finally going into the kitchen to let his brothers and father know that Leo would join them soon.

~~~~~

He watched the youngest turtle go in the kitchen unsure of how he should feel. Feelings and thoughts swirled around in his head conflicting him in ways he didn't even think possible.

'The choice is completely up to you. Either way we'll be there for you.'

'Because it's what we do. We help each other.'

'I know that you're scared and confused, but let us help you. My son you're not alone in this.'

Why.....?

Why were they so kind to him? Why couldn't they let this go? Why did they think that he was this dead brother?

Why did these words make him feel so damn conflicted? Made him want to learn more about these strangers that he'd just met? Why......why did he believe what they were saying?

It confused him and frustrated him to no end. He wasn't a fool, he'd learned that trusting people too easily could get you killed. Growing up in his forest had taught him that caution was always the way to go, to display his strength and quick thinking could save his life and keep him from being killed by any kind of threats. Instances of witnessing the world and its cruelty first hand had taught him that to rush into things head first wasn't the smartest thing. Not when it came to survival. Yet these people, this strange family who latched onto him to replace the hole that had been left behind by this Leo, they seemed sincere. It was like they truly believed that he was this dead family member, that they truly believed that he was this Leo that they loved dearly.

It was maddening.

It was infuriating.

It was unnerving.

And yet......

And yet he deep down wanted to rush head first into this. He wanted to for a moment play pretend and act like he was this Leo, wanted to be apart of this thing that this family has. All of his life he had been alone, a turtle who roamed his forest, being called a freak and shunned by the world. Isolated and haunted by dreams or rather foggy memories of a time that didn't even exist. Believing that he was the only one of his kind, never questioning if there was more than what he was experiencing in his forest. But then those people with their bright footprints on their shoulders ruined his home, raiding it and making it unsafe for him to return to and forcing him into the situation of running away and being afraid. Introducing him to a world that he never considered in all of his existence.

A world where he wasn't the only one of his kind.

A world where he was accepted and apparently loved.

A world that he knew didn't belong to him. A world that would never belong to him no matter how much he was tempted to try and take it. No this world, this family filled with these kind and understanding people who were grieving and broken belonged to Leo.

Leo.

The eldest son of Splinter and the eldest of his siblings, who was respected and missed terribly and who was loved and cared for. The turtle who this family mistaken him for. And the fact of this hurt him and confused him in ways that he never experienced. A fact that frustrated him to no end and made him crave to live this lie that they believed in. He felt his throat tighten slightly as the crushing and conflicting emotions rose up in him, making his scarred chest ache and grow heavy. He had no idea what to do, had no idea how to proceed and he'd barely been with these people for a full day and already he was falling apart at the seams for reasons unknown to him. He shook his head and rubbed his palms into his eyes to stop the sting that was building up, forcing himself to get a grip on himself. He couldn't let his desires and newfound knowledge of these fellow turtles knock him off track. He had a mission and he was going to complete it. He was going to find a new home, away from those people and their strange need on finding him and delivering him to this Shredder.

He felt his heart stop when he recalled what those people said, about how this Shredder was looking for this Leo. He thought about how this family had a Leo and it didn't take long for him to put together that they were probably the same person and he was just the unlucky turtle who had been mistaken for Leo. Once the knowledge hit him he felt like his insides froze over as he realized that if he stayed with this family, if he allowed himself to give into the temptation of being Leo and pretending to be him he'd be possibly putting them in danger. He didn't need to be a rocket scientist to know that those people that had raided his home were dangerous, that they wouldn't stop looking for him until he was either dead or within their grasp. And if this family truly believed that he was their Leo.........

He felt his skin itch at the flashes of images of them laying dead, trying to defend him and he felt his stomach roll.

'I can't stay here. I can't put them in danger because I want to live the life that Leo had. They have done nothing to deserve the possible fate that awaits them if I stick around.'

His mind hissed as a feeling of resignation and defeat filled him. He knew that he couldn't stay, not when he was a wanted turtle, not when he wasn't who they were looking for. It was wrong of him to even think for a moment that he could possibly have this. A feeling of resolve and determination filled him as his mind came to a conclusion.

As soon as he possibly could he'd leave and go as far away as he possibly could. It was the right thing to do, even if he didn't want to.

'And you were just criticizing that Mikey about him and his family being too kind to strangers, yet here you are doing the exact same thing.'

His mind mocked him for his earlier words making him scowl slightly before letting out a sigh. He was a hypocrite but he couldn't in conscience let harm come to this family.

He'd rather die than allow it.

He blinked at the sudden vicious and protective response to allowing harm to come to this family, startled by how quickly he grew protective of them and he'd only just met them. He took a deep breath forcing himself not to think about it too much, after all he had more important things to worry about like getting out of there as soon as he could. With that final hardened resolution and a plan already starting to form he pulled himself together and finally stepped into the kitchen knowing that this was probably one of the last times that he'd ever do so.

*Me: Yo fam I'm thinking about dropping this series cuz I've got no inspiration left. My Brain: Bitch lmfao sike here's some more stuff we're gonna break this bitch. Jokes aside I wasn't expecting to update this yet I've actually gotten an idea and inspiration and dear God I basically made everything worse I apologize in advance lol. I tried to keep them as in character as much as possible but it might be off. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!*

12 notes · View notes

twstgabrielle · 2 years

Text

Mr. Hollywood

Warning: This fic contains alcohol, smoking, some mature sexy moments, a bit of harrassment, and drunken one night stands. If you're uncomfortable with these things I highly encourage y'all to check out my other works.

Mr. Hollywood, won't you come back soon?~ She said, "Mr. Hollywood, won't you come back soon?"~ She said, "Mr. Hollywood, won't you come back soon?" (ayy, ayy)~ She said, "Mr. Hollywood, won't you come back soon?" (ayy, ayy)~ She said~

Your mother had always warned you about being cautious around men. Telling you to keep your heart close to you and to be careful with who you gave it to.

'You don't want to give it to a man who'll only break it (Y/N). Nothing hurts more than to give it away and to have it treated poorly.'

She'd always say to you, always to try and spare you from the heartaches of love. And you always took those words to heart, always cautious and careful. For years you kept men at a distance, afraid of the consequences of acting foolishly. And it'd worked rather well. You kept your heart safe from the heartbreak of love. However like many things in life, there were times when no matter how hard you tried all of your efforts would be in vain. And like many before you, you were unprepared for it. It'd been a late night in the city that you lived in, the lights and neon signs painting the town in a array of colors. Night owls roamed the streets, either to go out and party or do other things. It was on a night such as this that you'd found yourself going to the local bar, wanting nothing more than to get a drink and let lose. The day had been horrendous for you, full of your boss shouting at you and your coworkers being an even bigger pain than the usually were.

So from the moment you got off of work you beelined for the nearest bar, work clothes be damned. Hurrying down the sidewalk full of fellow night people you finally came to the place you desperately wanted to be. With little to zero hesitation you pushed open the door to the bar, your heels clicking against the hard floor. The bar was crowded with people who wanted a drink or hook up with someone for the night. Cigarette smoke clung to the air and the slight scent of several bodies in a somewhat warm area hit your face. Yet you paid none of it any mind, practically flying towards the bar and its stools. Grabbing a seat you collapsed into it, a low sigh of exhaustion coming from you. The bartender gave you a look, taking in your appearance of your wrinkled work uniform and your hair falling out of the style you had it in.

"What can I get cha?"

The bartender asked his tone gruff. You pulled out your wallet and grabbed a couple of bills and slamming them down on the counter.

"Whatever you have that's the strongest. I don't care just anything will do."

You said not even caring about how you sounded like an alcoholic. The bartender took the money and went to the vast shelf to go get your drink while you waited patiently for it. With a small look you saw the bartender get called over by another customer and bit back the frustrated noise that wanted to come out. You knew that getting pissed at the bartender for doing his job was rather stupid so to distract yourself from your frustrations you pulled out your cellphone and began to scroll through your social media accounts. You were so distracted with your scrolling you didn't notice the man who sat himself down next to you.

"Hey sweetheart, I couldn't help but notice you sitting here all by yourself."

A voice cocky and flirtatious spoke up next to you. You jumped at the voice turning your (E/C) hues towards him. The man looked like he was at least in his late fifties, with a balding head and a gross kind of smile. You stared at him, unamused by his greeting.

"Good for you. Now if you would please leave I'd like to keep it that way."

You said softly, tone professional like. You were so not in the mood for this kind of thing. The man gave you a small look before trying again.

"Aw sugar surely you don't mean that. After all a lovely lady such as yourself shouldn't be alone on a Friday night."

He said persistent. You felt your eyebrow twitch, the exhaustion and rising irritation of the day hitting you and wearing on your patience.

"Look sir, I would really appreciate it if you would just leave me alone. I'm not in the mood to talk to you nor am I in the mood to flirt or whatever else you wanna do. So please kindly buzz off."

You said your tone full of irritation. The man looked at you, the cocky smirk he'd been wearing falling off of his face. His eyes narrowed in anger and he quickly grabbed your arm making you stiffen up in shock.

"Listen here you little-"

He began to growl his lips pulled up into a sneer when a hand gripped the man's shoulder and a cold tone chimed in.

"Hey pal, you heard the lady. She said bug off. Now let go of her or you're not gonna like what I do next."

A man much younger than the one harassing you said. The older man turned his attention towards the other his eyes glaring.

"Oh yeah what are you gonna do about it-?"

The creep snarled before going silent as he looked towards the man's coat. You couldn't see what was happening but whatever he saw had made him let go of you and quickly turn tail muttering under his breath. Watching him disappear you finally turned your attention to your savior.

"You alright miss?"

He asked you. You nodded offering a tired smile.

"Yeah I'm alright. Thank you for helping me out with that. I really wasn't in the mood for it."

You said softly. Your savior gave you a nod seemingly satisfied that you were alright.

"You mind if I sit here? I could really go for a drink after that encounter."

He said gesturing to the now empty seat next to you. Giving him a much more sincere smile you gestured for him to sit.

"Go right ahead and be my guest Mr.....?"

You asked trailing off. Your savior sat himself down on the stool and tipped his hat slightly upwards to meet your gaze.

"Jigen. You can call me Jigen, and can I get a name from you?"

The man Jigen asked earning a small amused look from you.

"(Y/N), my name's (Y/N)."

Ooh, I just wanna lay right by your side~ We don't gotta love each other right~ We just gotta make it through the night~ You don't gotta say~ You're not into me no more~ When we pass out on the floor~ See the sun rise through the door~

After the introductions you and Jigen talked as you waited for your drinks. You quickly came to realize that Jigen was a rather strange yet dry man. He was wearing a suit and a hat that covered his dark eyes that you'd only caught a glimpse of. A beard grew on his face and his hair was dark and shaggy yet it seemed to suit him. Jigen made a few sarcastic remarks here and there earning a bit of laughter from you. As you talked and got your drinks you came to learn more about your mysterious savior. He did odd jobs for a living and traveled a lot, he was a few years older than you, at least in his late twenties or early thirties. He was a smoker and he liked to drink though he didn't really like being in crowded areas. He was sarcastic and charming in a weird rugged way and incredibly smart. And in return you told him about yourself. You told him about your job at your office and the things you liked and disliked.

With each word exchanged between the two of you the more at ease you both felt with one another. Laughing and joking and conversing while you drank through your drinks like the two of you knew each other for years. Before you even realized it hours had passed and you were more than a little bit tipsy. Jigen wasn't much better off, his cheeks flushed from the alcohol and warmth in the bar.

"Ya know? This day was absolutely terrible, like.....like downright awful. But now.....now I don't think it was all that bad."

You said your voice slurred a bit. The alcohol had made you a little bit more honest than you usually were, making your thoughts hazy and your guard lowered. Jigen gave you a look, his dark brown eyes staring into your own (E/C) ones curiously.

"Oh? And what exactly made it not so bad?"

He asked his own voice slurred as well. You couldn't help but feel your breath hitch slightly as you answered his question.

"You."

You said softly sincere and hesitant. Jigen seemed to go still next to you, making you feel anxious and stupid all of a sudden.

'Why would you say that (Y/N)?? You just met the guy and now you're saying things like that?? God what is wrong with you???'

You mentally berated yourself feeling embarrassed by your words.

"Haha I'm just kidding, I mean that would be really weird-"

You began to ramble slightly to try and do damage control when you felt a gentle but rough hand place itself on top of yours. You felt your cheeks burn as you snapped your attention to Jigen. The man was looking at you, his eyes which had been hidden for most of your conversation was now staring at you. His eyes held an unreadable look, yet they weren't full of anything that was unkind. Squeezing your hand Jigen spoke.

"If that's weird then it's probably weird that I'm kinda glad I'd made your crummy day better."

He said his gruff voice low and honest. You felt your heart skip at the naked honesty he'd shown you. You felt yourself squeeze his hand back gently, your mind fuzzy and your chest tight and warm. It was a feeling you'd never experienced before, so foreign and new but oh so addictive in a way. Without thinking about it you went with what your heart was saying.

"I see.......then I guess we're both weirdos. Since we're being weird would.....would you maybe like to possibly......accompany me home......?"

You asked shy and nervous despite the alcohol in your system. Jigen seemed to stop functioning, a dark look flashing in his gaze and you couldn't help but shiver at it.

"Let me pay and we'll head out."

By the way you move, I know you want me to~ Tell you all the rules, I know I'm searching too~ Give me all your clues and things to guide me through~ The end of the world, the end of the world~ Don't blow out the fuse when darkness comes to light~ So much I could do to make you come to life~ Fingers coming loose, I see there's no more time~ Don't tell me I'm gone, don't tell me I'm gone~

It didn't take long for Jigen to pay for your drinks before the two of you made your way out of the bar and into the chilly night. You and Jigen stumbled a bit on the walk to your place, you clinging to his arm and him keeping a firm arm around your waist. The sounds of you and his drunken laughter and soft whispers filled the night, the streetlights shining down upon the two of you. In an almost dreamlike manner the two of you finally made it to your place. Digging around in your purse you pulled out your keys and tried to unlock the door. After a few failed attempts you finally managed to get the keys in and unlock the door. Pushing it open you grabbed Jigen by his arm and pulled him inside with you. As soon as the front door was shut the two of you were on each other. Your lips met his in a drunken, lustful kiss. Your fingers laced themselves into his thick hair and his arms wrapped themselves around your waist pulling you closer to him. Stumbling through the living room the two of you barely separated from each other, exchanging kisses and touching wherever your hands could touch.

Jigen pulled away from you, his eyes dark and full of want as he looked at you. You felt your skin prickle a bit at the heated gaze, your heart pounding loudly in your chest and ears. Leaning down so his mouth was close to your ear he spoke, soft and low.

"Are you sure you want to do this (Y/N)?"

He asked his tone soft and questioning. You felt your heart swell at his question, a fuzzy bubbling warmth of emotion rising up. This was the time when you and him could leave it at the heated kisses, but something deep within you didn't want to stop. You wanted Jigen, you wanted all of him even if it was only for the night. Giving consent you nodded and answered.

"I want it, I want you Jigen please..."

You spoke voice full of desire and sincerity. That was all he needed to know and his lips were once again kissing yours, trailing down to your neck. You gasped and clung to him.

"Jigen.....bedroom first door in the hallway......"

You breathed as you melted into a puddle. Jigen picked you up making your legs wrap around his waist. With stumbling steps he made his way towards the room. After that the rest of the night was a rush of lust and sensations, of kisses and heated looks of want and desire. Of touches and nips and breathless cries of carnal actions before collapsing into the pillows and sheets in a blissful sleep wrapped up in each other's arms.

She said, "Mr. Hollywood, won't you come back soon?" (ayy, ayy)~ She said, "Mr. Hollywood, won't you come back soon?" (ayy, ayy)~ She said~ Ooh, I just wanna lay right by your side~ We don't gotta love each other right~ We just gotta make it through the night~ You don't gotta say~ You're not into me no more~ When we pass out on the floor~ See the sun rise through the door~

You woke up to the sunrise and it's pale rays. Your head hurt slightly and your body ached in a pleasant way. Blinking sleepily you looked around and saw that the other side of your bed, empty and turning cold. Sitting up you couldn't help but feel your heart sink at the sight of the empty space. You had been hoping that perhaps Jigen would still be there with you but alas it appeared that he'd left earlier that morning. Clinging to the sheets slightly you recalled the time spent together last night. You could see the look in his eyes as the two of you mingled, the look of desire and another emotion that you couldn't identify. You felt your heart stutter in your chest as a sudden feeling of sorrow hit you. You had known that Jigen would only be there for the night, that the time you two had together would come to an end. You had known this and accepted it, letting him have all of you and you taking all of him. What you hadn't expected was this sudden painful ache in your chest.

It felt as if your heart was tearing itself apart, as if a piece of it was now missing. Your throat began to close slightly and tears began to burn at your eyes. To your confusion you felt them begin to overflow and slide down your cheeks. Wiping at them uselessly you tried to figure out why you were feeling like this. Tried to figure out why your heart and soul felt as if it was missing something important. As you cried your silent tears you froze as you came to a possible conclusion that you didn't dare want to believe. The heartache, the tears, the sudden feeling of emptiness and sorrow. All of these were from one thing, all of them the consequence of the very thing you'd been warned about since you were young.

In the span of one night, you'd given your heart to Jigen.

You'd developed feelings for him.

You let out a loud pained mixture of a laugh and a sob as the truth finally hit you. After all of your efforts, after all your precautions when it came to your heart you'd still in the end had done the very thing you'd desperately tried to avoid. You'd carelessly given away your heart to a man who in return shattered it. The very thing your mother had warned you about and tried to prevent, only for it all to be in vain. As you began to drown in your heartbreak you couldn't help but feel foolish. You'd let your guard down, had let your heart be put out there and like a thief in the night Jigen had taken it and in a way ruined you. And the thing that made it even worse was that you didn't mind that Jigen had stolen your heart. If there was anyone that you'd choose to take it, it would be Jigen.

If only he felt the same way as you did.

Now you were left to pick up the pieces of your broken heart.

~~~~~

Jigen stared out into the sunrise, his chest empty and full of regrets. The gunman had just left your place before the sun even broke over the horizon, his heart heavy as he left you behind. Jigen hadn't meant to get so attached to you in the span of a night but he had. Like a moth to a flame he allowed himself to be drawn in by you. You with your shy and beautiful smile, you with your chiming laughter, you with your sparkling eyes and kind heart. You with your quick wit and sarcastic humor. Jigen bit back the wave of heartache that hit him as he thought about you. Last night had been the most magical night that he'd had in a very long time. He could still see you in the dark bedroom, your eyes dark and full of desire, your lips swollen from all the kisses and your neck covered in bite marks......

The gunman shook his head, pulling his hat further over his face. Spending the night with you had been amazing. It'd had been full of passion and want. It'd made his heart pound and his soul sing as the two of you touched. He could still feel the magnetic current that had sparked to life with every touch and kiss.

It had been beautiful.

It had been freeing.

It had made him feel alive, like he could finally breathe properly for the first time in his life.

And it was exactly why he had to leave. In his long life Jigen had learned the hard way that feeling that way towards a woman could only end in tragedy. Especially given his past occupation and his current one. Jigen being romantically involved with someone was always bound to end in either betrayal or death. It was rare for him and his lovers to come out of things unscathed and it was because of this that he left you. He couldn't bare the thought of you facing the same fate as so many others had faced when he loved them. Plus there was another reason that made him leave you. Because even if Jigen was willing to risk your life for this, (which he wasn't) there was no way he'd be able to give you a life that was normal.

Because Jigen was a criminal, specifically the partner of the world famous thief Lupin the Third. Also known as his best friend.

That alone killed any chances of him having something with you. So with a heavy heart that screamed at him Jigen left. He left so you could be safe. And even if it was killing him he wouldn't regret it, just as he wouldn't regret being with you. Even if it had only been a night he'd never regret it. If given the chance Jigen would do it all, all over again. As the gunman watched the sunrise he couldn't help but think about of the irony of his whole situation. Jigen a criminal and thief had, had his heart unknowingly stolen by you. It was funny in a rather ironic way. Reaching into his suit Jigen pulled out a cigarette and lit it before making his way back to the hideout where Lupin and Goemon and possibly Fujiko would be waiting for him to plan the heist for the day. As he turned his back from the sunrise Jigen took one last glance towards the direction where your home was. He could picture it, you laying in your bed covered in your sheets fast asleep.

'This is for the best.....for both of us.'

He told himself tearing his eyes away.

'But is it really.....?'

The thought whispered traitorously in his head. The gunman scoffed not bothering to answer his mental question, knowing that deep down he wanted nothing more than to go back to your side. But those desires weren't in his cards, no matter how much he wanted them to be. With an almost forced will Jigen continued on his way not looking back and leaving his heart with you.

By the way you move, I know you want me to~ Tell you all the rules, I know I'm searching too~ Give me all your clues and things to guide me through~ The end of the world, the end of the world~

*Nani??? A fanfic that isn't Hetalia this time?????? You bet your cute ass it is!!!! So I've been getting into Lupin the Third a lot lately and I may or may not have gotten quite fond of Jigen (coughJigenmybelovedcough). So I decided to go with him as my first attempt at writing something for this series. To be honest I was heavily influenced by the song Mr. Hollywood by Joji. It's a good song that has a somewhat bittersweet vibe to it. I'd highly recommend listening to it it's so good. I also apologize in advance if Jigen is kinda weird I'm still trying to get a feel for him as a character sgsgsgdgf. Anyways if any y'all read this I hope you enjoyed it!!!*

#my writing #lupin the 3rd #lupin the third #lupin iii #arsene lupin iii #lupin the third x reader #daisuke jigen #jigen daisuke #daisuke jigen x reader #jigen daisuke x reader #goemon ishikawa #goemon ishikawa xiii #fujiko mine #mine fujiko #ooc probably sorry #i tried my best y'all sorry if this sucks dhdhdhdhgj #anyways enjoy I guess #i can't believe I wrote this but at the same time i absolutely can #what's this no Hetalia??? yes y'all are finally free from my Hetalia hyper fixation for a bit shdhdgdgfh #joji is such a good artist to write fics to fr fr #hello Lupin the Third fandom enjoy this i guess #i have no idea what I'm doing anymore sgsgdgdh #i don't know if I'll continue this we'll see #Jigen my beloved how i adore thee #forgive me father for my sins of course it'd be Jigen who would inspire me to write somewhat sexy things he's a stud lol

50 notes · View notes